Contents

Thanks
My personal experiences
Introduction
2. How it started
3. What are visions?
4. Visions in our time
5. Is the change necessary?
6. Luck as sense of life
7. The momentary situation
8. Turbulent future (economy, earthquakes, flood, war)
9. Brothers and sisters of the universe
10. We create the future
11. The light at the end of the tunnel
12. The ascension
13. The Golden Time
14. Practical steps
15. Questions on Internet platforms
16. Epilogue
Imprint

We go back to the end of nothingness,

where at the beginning everything was in one point.
Stefan Parlow
To recognize others is wise.
To know yourself is enlightenment.
Lao Tse

The time is only happy

If one reminds those times with pleasure
That one remembers.
Stefan Parlow

It is easier to believe a lie,

That one has heard a 100 times,
As a truth,
That one has never heard.
Robert Lynd

With the eyes you see the light.

With the feeling, you feel the light.
You find time in thought with the light.
Your heart is the light.
Stefan Parlow

Dedication
This book I dedicate to my mother, who is my dual. My twin soul created the ideal
conditions for me in order to finish the book completely.

Thanks
I thank you my friends and teachers from higher dimensions. I enjoyed cooperating with you.
Posthumously I thank my spiritual mother, Luise Wittmann, likewise. Even I did not see or hear
her often lasting for weeks, she was present.
Naturally, I would like to thank all that dear friends and acquaintances, whose love and friendship
never stopped, although they perceived my visions until the first prophecy came true perhaps more
than strange. Love is indeed the most important in the cosmos.
My special thanks do not apply only for all those who came from all German-speaking countries to
Vienna to get to know me personally but also for many humans, who thanked in emails for the
publication of the book and the proclamation of the current visions on the Internet.
They were the main motivation for me to spread the messages of Jesus Christ even in phases in
which I was less motivated to follow consistently my way.

To the female readers

If it was possible, I avoided using male pronominal for the expression of both sexes.
Nevertheless, I ask you for tolerance and understanding where they occur. I hope, the content of the
book is important for you and you overlook the superficiality of the language. I wish that you were
elated about the level of the language or the gender. Thus for God always the male article is used,
although God is no he. God is in addition no she. Would you think that he is one, you would think
that he is not the other one. That would be a mistake. God is everything that ever existed, exists and
will exist.

My personal experiences the time before the book publication

To have a vision is like an orgasm. It is the union with the source of the creation. Repeatedly on
the new a fantastic experience.
It is an experience and perception placed in the spiritual world. Regardless of the partially not
quite heart warming situations, which I experience (n.: I do not only see the situations but I am
mostly directly involved.), it has an extremely positive effect on my feeling here in the third
dimension to receive of a vision. To be put into consciousness-raising situations, to see, to hear and
to feel, is a mercy and I am grateful for it.
I would like to mention however also those effects, which arose because of the reaction of the
fellow men for me. Many humans expect a temporally point-exact landing from a vision and
prophecy - which stands however in the glaring contrast for the changeableness of the future and the
free will of humans. If a point-exact landing does not happen the prophet is the large muzzle , who
only wants to be in the centre or he is a false prophet. Attacks in the most various specifications
are then certain for the prophet. If he wants to explain then perhaps still to humans the topic time
or the changeableness of the future then this is interpreted often as to justify or as attempt to
wriggle out. In any case, a situation that is not easy to handle.
Unfortunately, many humans reject the spirituality. They look upon the prophet as a crank or
unworldly, even more, the more the visions do not fit into someones scheme of life. The
representation and view of the environment and living conditions as every single one sees with
pleasure may not be disarranged by visions of a seer. There it is much easier and more comfortable
to condemn the prophet. Then the healthy world is right again.
The matter-of-fact-persons, have as boundary of their comprehension the terrestrial, all that one
sees - thus is only a tiny fraction of the being! Only what is certain, is reality. Many believe to have
arrived at the climax of the knowledge (n.: What also is right, because they bump by her restricted
thinking their borders and are not able to move any further.) and try to devaluate the seer by
mockery or violence and to drag him down into the dull stupor of the masses.
The intellect is bound to space and time - ground-based. The prophet however carries the
vibration of a refined sensibility in himself, which rises over space and time and thus the
conceptuality of the earthly spirit cannot detect it. God and his working are independent of space
and time, therefore limited understanding people can never judge which comes from God and
cannot judge already at all. The understanding is not qualified to bring clarification of eternity values.
The antennas for the spiritual truth are others than for rational realization.
Privately, I have to suffer because of my clairvoyance for many years. Many "friends" disappeared
gradually, as I followed for more than a decade consistently my visions and medial messages, which
formed a firm and unalterable basis of my behavior. They canceled contact, changed their attitude,
and smiled at me pitifully. Some of them could not stand the social pressure of their families and
friends. For others, their picture of the world and of humanity, built up over years, would shake. It
was easier for their ego to place me in the category "madcap, unworldly, lives in his world" and to
end the contact. Essential they feel better afterwards and the social prestige fits again. A few were
tolerant enough, "I do not believe all this, but I love you just as you are."
In addition, my brothers and my sister, two of them totally bound to the material and the defaults
of the society, have internally dissociated from me. One advised me to visit a mental institution.
Interestingly (more appropriately said logically) that one suggested it that never showed constancy
in his life and was not able to pursue an idea permanently and straight, all the same in which area.

However, if everyone who has the ability to hear voices from spirit natures belongs into the
psychiatry, then one would have had to arrest the leading actors of the Bible - all the same whether
Moses, the prophet Samuel, Jesus, Maria or the Apostles.
I have also repeatedly visions of private nature. Thus, I saw that a person in my direct circle of
acquaintances is a sex offender. I initiated a DNA analysis, which was negative, thank God. Thus,
onlypsychological crimes were committed, the criminal offenses were never reported or the author
did not leave traces. The fact that the test was negative had substantial negative effects on my life
circumstances. It came to radical changes in my direct environment, which harmed me and this
misery was indeed difficult to bear.
Worldly my divine gift brought much unpleasantness to me. It is not easy to be a prophet and in
addition to know hidden truths of the everyday life, which most humans unfortunately all too gladly
not want to believe, so that their own ideal world is not disorganized. In such a case, people avoid
the prophet preferentially and name him a slanderer. To be a prophet can be very lonely every now
and then. You need a very strong spirit to cope with the side effects.
I carried and carry this burden however for the well-being of humanity.
What I want to tell with this history is the fact that to follow the divine call and its conscience
often combines with very strong problems in our material world. For more than 17 years now, I go
intensively this difficult way and follow consistently my task of life - to bring my visions and
channeling close to millions of humans and thereby to save their life and/or reduce their fears. The
simpler way surely is to follow the wind to follow the general opinion. However, for the spiritual
development it is correct to follow his internal voice, to follow God. Even, if it is often cumbersome.

1. Introduction
By way of introduction I only would like to notice that in principle it is not important, whether you
believe in the divine or not, although the large possibilities of the meditation and praying very
probably may remain hidden for you. Important is that you honour all life by seeing humans, animals,
plants and the Mother Nature as organisms, to which you do not do anything consciously which
could cause pain, wrong or damage to them. If you lead such a life, you respect God, even if you do
not believe in him because everything developed from his consciousness. You are spiritually further
developed as the person, who believes in him, goes each Sunday to church, but treats humans,
animal, plants and the Mother Nature badly.
The faith alone is only from intellectual nature and is not able to change even a single human.
If you try to live in love it is irrelevant which religion you belong to or whether you do believe in
God or not. All above love means to feel the unit. All humans that try to live in love come into the
range of the oscillation of the divine light and rise in circling motion upward.
Independent of it, all humans are affected by my prophecies, which are written in this writing,
regardless whether deists or atheists. Those, who honour life, however, will subjectively less badly
concerned by the large changes.
The whole life is spiritual only many humans are not conscious of this fact. We are now at a most
interesting point in the evolution, it is this the transition to a perfect new age. In this process, each
human is important. It is you, me, the manager of the world company and the beggar in the subway
railway station. We all are spirits who have right now a body. We all have souls and there exists no
soul, which is better or more important than another is.

Try to listen to your intuition when you read the book. She will tell you the truth. The intuition
never errs. The dear oscillation of the heart is the criterion for everything. Your brain can easily reject
the reading cause much of the written things here cannot be because it may not give, what cannot
be or because it absolutely does not fit into your conception of the world. Read the book with your
heart! What does not ascend from the heart finds no echo in the understanding.
I personally read probably already 97 times the book and because of the quality of the work, I am
inspired after each reading on the new. However, strictly speaking, I was only a tool for the spiritual
world and as a book author and on the cover should stand spiritual world and not my name.
All prophecies already came true were published by me - as can be proved - in advance on the
Internet - as e.g. the assassination of Slobodan Milosevic.
In my opinion the spiritual truths (sometimes they are also part of visions and channeling) in the
chapter Questions and answers on the Internet are far more important than some war or disaster
visions. However, to judge this is upon you.
Should you dear reader not believe in the prophecies then look upon them as science fiction.
However, do not be disappointed if you take the book in six months again into the hand and most of
your science fiction novel turned to a factual report. All visions will come true by the latest in the
year 2017.

2. How it started
Already as a child, I had spiritual experiences, although I did not pay enough attention to them. I
can remember to have played with angels. I knew the death minute of my grandfather, he appeared
to me ethereally after his death - just as my grandmother, and when I was eleven, I heard for the first
time a spirit being speak to me. However, these events were not enough sufficient to look more
intensively into the spiritual world. Main purpose of my childhood was playing in the park.
In later years, I had often visions about my personal life. Windows of opportunities were pointed
out to me visibly or solutions for problems, which employed me. I saw that the cat of my niece was
diseased underneath the stomach - I interpreted this as stomach cancer - which was a mistake - by
the transport to the animal doctor on the next day, I nevertheless saved the life of the cat - the
kidney stones would have been fatally. Another time I got the information that I would have no more
engine oil in my car, at the check in the morning this proved to be correct. Driving on would have
meant damage to the engine. My visions helped me so to say to solve my small daily problems.
The visions concerning the whole humanity, I receive since my heavy car accident in July 1996,
after I was approx. two weeks not fully conscious. All visions and channeling "happen" to me, i.e. I
cannot cause them deliberately.
Often they reveal when sleeping where I experience completely real the situations. This will now
surprise some readers or they will say, He only dreams. Yes, I dream. A dream is an actual
experience, which one has in the spiritual world. If one is in the reality of the dreamtime, the dream
is the reality and this life the dream. The life that we understand as the real life is much rather a
dream. In a certain sense, dreams are more realistic than our consciousness in daily life. They show
us a deeper reality of us and are a more genuine meeting with the forces of our spirit and our soul.
Many dreams are more than meaningless fantasy. If you detect this, the separation between reality
and non-reality removes gradually. You recognize yourself as a multidimensional being.
Nevertheless, many people cannot remember their dreams. Then they say, I do not dream at all.,
although is unambiguously proved by scientists based on cerebral flows that the person dreams
several hours during his sleeping period.
I meet a small boy and take him aside. He asks me about aliens and he likes to know what dreams
really are. I explain to him that the deliberate dreams are immensely important to perceive his own
multidimensional reality of existence and dreams are a lot of more exact effigy of the reality than our

existence in the 3-rd dimension. The fact that at the dream level the ego, education and other
behavior patterns play no more part and this is a more real picture of his soul. (Vision; 04 10 29)
The other possibility is that only events of the day are processed and then originate from it mostly
completely weird dreams. However, my Vision dreams are quite realistic and have another quality.
Sometimes I dive into another level of being, i.e. I am not oblivious of my environment anymore
and I am in another reality. Very often, it occurs that I see a text, a voice speaks to me or parcels of
thought transmit. Many passages, which you find in this book, I got in such a miraculous way. These
texts are marked in the book as channeling (communication). The biggest part of the text that is
not marked as a channeling or vision was automatic writing. I fed text into the computer, and often
I knew only after I read what I had written.
Jesus Christ (Sananda) gives most of the visions to me, whereby the names of beings, that
transmit messages, are not important. Names serve only for the identification. At a certain spiritual
level, only the word of God announces. Much more important are the vibration of a communication
and the core of the messages. Now these messages have to spread, because the time is ripe.

3. What are Visions?

Who has the gift to receive divine revelations about the future has also the assignation and the
duty to transmit them. All the graces that we receive, you do not get for you. You have to pass them.
No mercies one receives in live are for him; you have to pass them to others. If I had not made
my prophecies available to the public welfare - I would already receive no more visions and
channelings.
Prophetic visions are to make humans conscious, which consequences actions have, set by
them. The earth is a playground, a school of the souls to develop on it. The visions are tips which
should show us that we have handled obviously inconsiderately and destructive with our creation. It
is signposts, which warn us not to continue in that way. All forecasts will apply if we do not change at
all. Prophecies are to prepare for the possible coming!
People should wake up, so that they are conscious that every action they do in their life has an
effect. Besides, prophecies are also warnings of the coming times. These are warnings which are well
intentioned and have a help function to change the coming events, to reduce or to feel less
unpleasantly. Condition for it is merely that one changes in thinking and deals with things, which one
did not take into consideration so far, in his comfortable life.
This book is not to spread fear and fright; you should not turn to black despair. The information
is to give you a better basis for decision in which way you think and act in the future. I want to
stimulate rethinking, that you open your eyes and see how our planet really looks like. I want to be
the impulse for you to think about it. My book is to cause hope, courage and risk readiness in you. It
is up to you whether you believe in the read, to accept or to dismiss it as a nonsense or nice story.
The more you appreciate the momentary situation of the world the easier you will forget about the
book and put it aside. Nevertheless, the coming events will remove any illusionary veil.
Everybody will react to the prophecies according to the state of his spiritual growth. You can
choose to use it in your life or you reject it. The one will profit from it, the other one not!
You join in, in the big group - with all others. You are careful which balls come to you and pass
them to the others always immediately. Now it is to the others to catch these balls. You fulfilled your
task. (Channeling; 07 04 13)
A vision and the prophecy evolved from it is always a snapshot, a picture of the momentary
future. If humans do not change, it comes to the prophesied events. As an illustration: If I test the
water of a lake, this water has a certain quality. If I pour afterwards a ton of poison in the water, the

quality will worsen. If I would clean the water by means of a wastewater treatment plant, I would
have improved the quality of the water. So to say, it is up to us to change the future. Thus, one
should therefore take the prophecies seriously, in his own interest and in the interest of the whole
planet. If a vision succeeds as a warning and causes a reversal with the people, either the prophesied
future will not occur or only in weakened form. The future is a mobile target. By setting new causes, I
obtain a new effect and thus change the future. The forecast has fulfilled its purpose and does not
need to occur.
Our future changes by the thinking, feeling and action of humans. The future grows out of the
present impregnated by the past. Humans create outside of themselves what they must learn in
themselves. The single human forms his future himself. Humans have windows of opportunities
through which he can go or not. However, these are no windows of predetermination. The future is
no randomized destiny, planned by God and unchangeable.
Prophecies are thus very meaningful and are to induce us to become more independent, not to
let us float, to be in charge of responsibility for our life and to change the future to the good.
Nevertheless, the visions are irremovable the closer an event temporally moves and worldwide it is.
Irremovable, because the time is already too short to set positive thought streams and actions and
the more global an event is, also more humans are involved in it that would have to modify their
thinking, adjustments and acting. Which one can very probably change for himself personally is the
own adjustment, because thus one feels differently. You have the possibility to value all things you
experience as positive or negative. You determine therefore yourself how you feel!
The big changes, concerning the earth surface in form of earthquake, continent movements,
floods, forest fires, cyclones and volcano eruptions, have already begun. Chaos and disorientation are
always the beginning of a new order. We cannot detain the already starting chaos any more. The
cataclysms (n.: geological disasters which have dramatic consequences on our life) stand already in
the door and are about to enter completely into our living space. We violated the earth already too
much and now she defends herself. She fights for her survival and she will survive. The big vibrations,
which now increasingly come above the earth, will help the earth to be able to carry new life. So that
life on the earth continues this is inevitable.
The most important prophecy is the Johns Revelation. However, one must take into
consideration that some other prophecies often only suffer from deadline shifts.
(Channeling; 05 05 27)
The Johns Revelation cannot suffer from the movement of dates, because there are no dates
named. Besides, the revelation is not clear. Even I needed years to understand it really. The Johns
Revelation thereby is seamlessly in line with the Bible in which analogies and antiquated modes of
expression are not quite conducive to bring transparency and clearness in the texts.
The future is a continuous adventure; she is neither bad nor good.
It always depends on the perception from which one looks at her. The materialist will judge the
coming events quite different from a spiritual orientated. So to speak, the events will take everything
from the materialist, because he negates the spiritual world. For a spiritually oriented person the
changes will not be so dramatic.
Since at most the physical world can be destroyed, however, not the spiritual one. The earth, as
a part of the universe and a part of the whole, becomes healthy again and the personal development
continues, in this world or in another one.
Fact is that the world is steered by some few, who are exclusively materialists and want
absolutely nothing to know from the spiritual world. The weapons -, the bank- and the energy
industry sit at the levers of power and much occurs, that is absolutely not for the well being of this
planet. On the earth there rules a mixture of fear and aggression, which increases in extremely
dangerous measure. This is the ideal fertile soil for worldwide around reaching brutality, crime and

the reason for many conflicts and wars. The environment pollutes and war, hatred and struggle for
survival belong to the agenda.
These lobbies have substantial interest in remaining everything as usual. In view of this aspect a
collapse of our system, for example by a worldwide environment disaster would be unpleasant, but
positive and vitally necessary.
Regardless of the coming events, you cannot dismiss prophecies so simply as disaster. Every coin
has two sides, in every change also a chance lays therefore!

4. Visions in our time

Much too much humans do not know at all that there is also a spiritual area. Even today, the
majority of the scientists do not recognize spiritual energy. She is not bound to material but
comparable with the vitality, with the life par excellence.
Spiritual energy is the life and the prototype of any life. A large number of humans consider
everything, which is not of material nature, as not real. Many are not conscious at all of their dreams,
their unconsciousness or their higher self.
Much too much humans are engaged in the daily fight for power, cash, possession, fame,
prestige, validity and surviving. They solidify in the material and deny their spiritual inheritance. The
worldly bustle of the people and the reaping after earthly prosperity and security formally force
them to disallow prophecies like mine, because they do not fit at all in their scheme of life and in
that, what they have learnt from the system, the college and the science. Because there may not be
what there cannot be, the people, who deal with other forms of the consciousness, are at the outset
for many people are unserious dreamers or madcap. Nevertheless, prophecies are something mystic.
The wish of the people to be able to see the future goes hand in hand with the fear of that what
could come up. Is the future bad most people reject the visions and then very often they defame
the prophet.
Many people will only believe your prophecies because you will have also known the winning
lottery numbers. They are also are well advised because all your visions will come true just as your
winning lottery numbers. (Channeling; 97 10 11)
The spiritual world is interested in our spiritual development. Whether somebody of us has
money or not, makes no difference to them. The mercy that I got the numbers for the lotto drawing
consequently bases on getting the possibility to attract attention. On the x.y, I had 20-lottery six in
one drawing. (I played the same numbers twenty times.) In this manner, the credibility of all visions
and channeling in the book could be confirmed and offer the possibility to get media presence.
In our material world, one can get most easily with material sensation appearances on TV and
press articles to reach millions of people within a few days. Time is short! My task is to take fears of
the affectionate extraterrestrial beings from the people and to warn of the two big earthquakes.
(Chapter 8) My purpose is to familiarize a big number of people with the contents of the book as
quickly as possible.
"Now all your visions come true more and more. Success crowns your years of work now. Some,
however, will always be skeptic of prophecies, dismiss it as quackery and evaluate prophecies arrived
as a fluke. (Channeling; 09 01 08)
I meet for the first time after her death my spiritual mother in a dream. She says that she is very
satisfied with what I do. There is no need to use the Vedic Scriptures, because my own lyrics are very
good. (Vision; 11 01 27)
If you want to know the weather, contact the weather station. You are the spiritual weather
station. Nobody knows the future better than you do. For some it is still a Cassandra's call (A
Cassandra's call is a vain warning of a real threat.), however, the future will agree with you. Thus,
keep up and dont get discouraged. (Channeling; 04 09 10)

In view of the hostility and terms of abuse, which I had to endure on the Internet for years, this
news was a balm for my soul. Wrong prophet, scare tactics and mentally ill were still the
gentlest expressions.
(Note: A prophecy of doom is a futile warning of threats. Mythological Background: Cassandra
was the daughter of King Priam of Troy and Hecuba. Since she did not answer the love of Apollo she
received as punishment from him the gift of prophecy, however, nobody will ever believe her.
Therefore, she vainly prophesied the fall of Troy and the small Ajax raped her at the capture of the
city in the temple of Athena. Agamemnon took her back home as his slave, where he and
Clytemnestra then killed her.)
Your book is the Bible of the 21-st century. (Channeling; 04 10 04)
After this channeling, I was surprised, however, and then I thought about it. It is right: mainly
Christ gives the channeling and Visions, partially my higher self. I wrote 90% of the text
automatically. This not encoded and in the course of the centuries falsified - like in the Bible - but
specified and detailed. In particular and content wise participate Jesus Christ, Mary, the Apostles
Andrew and Thomas as well as Joseph of Nazareth (alias the prophet Samuel from the Old
Testament).
In addition, above all, you find much spiritual truth and the cosmic laws, details about the end
times and a view of the Golden Age is given. All these contents are probably of more significance and
are above all more practically oriented than the Bible, which is comparable in many sequences excepting the Johns Revelation - rather with a history book.
Especially the visions are even more than only an optical cutting from the coming. One may see
the visions as not only single events and a cutting, but also the messages that stand behind it. These
are often more important. The visions and Channelings report about the eternity of the soul. In case
of past incarnations, it is not about the incarnations but about the reincarnation. You see the
changeability of the future by the movement of dates.
It is a matter of making it obvious to all that the future is not stiff. If she would be stiff, we would
not live. Life has as a base the free will the will to decide differently in the second and to change the
future. Due to that, we should also recognize our creativity and take our own life in hand. Partially we
are fatalists, pass out, and lapse into motionlessness before that what happens around us!
Also about the saying at the beginning of the book, The time is only happy if one is reminded of
the times with pleasure of which one remembers. one could start to meditate and achieve a lot of
wisdom out of it. Your book is not only a warning and a preview: No, it is rather also a teaching
program for everybody. (Channeling; 04 10 02)
I read in a magazine, which dealt with prophecies, an article of Jakob Lorber. If you do not know,
who Jakob Lorber was, here a short description:
Jakob Lorber was born in 1800. He wrote medially during 24 years more than 10,000 pages. Christ
dictated the New Testament (in the language of the 19-th century) to him. Lorber described in 1850
already technical achievements, which you know only today.
He got also detailed information about the construction of the solar system and the atom, which
scientists could explain only in the 20-th century for right.
In the article (extract from book 4 -Christ dictated to him) stood about the apostles of the end
time:
If there 1000 years and again almost 1000 years have passed from now on ... I will wake again
men at that time.... In addition, I gave to them the rank, the character, and even the names and place
in addition: One of those to whom probably most is revealed more then to you to all now, will be
descended in male line from the Joseph's oldest son and will be therefore a right descendant Davids
by the body. (N.: I have a blood group, which is not explicable genetically with customary
knowledge.) Indeed, he will be like David of weak flesh, but in exchange of the stronger mind!
Welfare to those who will hear him and set up their life according to what he says! Indeed, also the
other great woken up souls will be descended mostly from David. Since such things can be given only
to such who come even fleshy from there ... even I am a descended of David because of Maria,
because Maria is also a quite pure daughter of David. In that time (n.: today), indeed, these
descendents of David will mostly stay in Europe, but they still become quite pure and real
descendants of the man after the heart of God and be able to the bear the biggest luminosity from
the skies. ...... Hence, this genetically prepared line of breeding must be, because an iota only,
immediately coming out of me, would already destroy and kill then every unprepared.

When I read this article, I knew immediately with 100% certainty that here in the middle of 19-th
century he talks about me. I knew it instinctively.
If I would exclusively think about it, I could only say, Supposable here it is talked about me. No
prophet had the mercy during the last centuries to receive so many concrete and detailed visions of
different content about the end times, like me.
The visions do not only cover single events in my proximate area of life or only one topic (e.g.,
war) as this is the case with nearly all prophets, but also refer to different areas, more or less
distributed straight across the globe. They concern the subject environmental changes, war, aliens,
oscillation rise, the Golden Age, reincarnation and many other spiritual truths.
I am not proud that already in 1850 Christ chose me and to play an important role in the end
times, although it pleases me. My task is to disseminate the divine messages in the world and to
reach as many people as possible. I spread the light of God and my book will be hope for some
people if the times switch from materialism to hopelessness, poverty, illness, epidemics, storms and
blazes. I would like to animate the people to interest in the spiritual in the divine and I know that I
will cope with this task. Even more joy it is to me that hundred thousand people will be able to save
their life if they direct their action every now and then to my prophecies.
Still during the same day I wanted to prepare myself just for meditating, a voice speaks to me
again:
You are right, its spoken about you. You are an apostle of the end times. (Channeling; 99 06 12)
(n.: Years later I was informed that I have been the prophet Samuel from the Old Testament and
Joseph of Nazareth at Bible times. Before obviously my ego would have still been too big and the
information would have been contra productive for my life-task. I remained faithfully with my
function to announce the future.)
You are a descendant of Davids. You descend from him.
To understand and to control matter completely we first have to understand the spiritual. Matter
is nothing else than materialized spirit. (Channeling; 97 08 09)
The majority of the population is science-oriented - from childhood on, we train to acquire
knowledge, and the highest authority for it is the sciences. However, you cannot conceive the
spiritual and mystic by sciences. Nevertheless, this does not mean that all this does not exist, but
only that there is a big area which the science cannot explain.
The concept of truth of our today's science will already be very soon only a shade of the past. The
genius Nikola Tesla already thought 100 years ago that the science could achieve in one single
decade more than during all centuries before together if she would deal, finally, with non-physical
phenomena. The separation of science and spiritual is wrong, because the truth of physics is God. In
the smallest part of the matter is God's love. Most great scientists and inventors admitted the
possibility of realities beyond the logic or the approved view. Many also worked out of higher levels
and made their inventions by dreams or inspirations. A spontaneous intuitive decision can produce
better results than hours and days of analytic, intellectual considerations. Those, who separate the
spiritual from the physical, will do no big discoveries.
Spiritual events are an area in which the science cannot give reasonable explanations, because
the science needs figures, data, facts and as a rule big series of experiments. Nevertheless, in all
these events no big series of experiments can be, because they happen unannounced and many
phenomena can only a few persons see, e.g., the Maria's phenomena in Medjugorje.
Attendant scientists can ascertain at most changed cerebral streams, pulses, facial expressions
and changes of the voice. Even the Catholic Church recognizes so called miracles as for example
Maria's phenomena only if hundreds of people can testify an appearance, as for example in Fatima,
and there only hesitantly. Nevertheless, such phenomena are many a time somewhere in the world,
even if extremely seldom attested by hundreds of witnesses. However, these phenomena are no
miracles, but only manifestations of the universal spirit. They do not fit at all in our worldview where

one must be able to touch everything, smell, see and at any time retrieve. Everything must be
explainable and disassembled analytically before we can believe it and agree.
Our society and our thinking base on the observation of recurring phenomena, which must
appear renewed in the way as we expect them. We tend to exclude all phenomena from our logic,
which do not recur or we cannot be sure about their cyclic appearance. We praise and use the
electricity and the phone because we know that they are predictable and computable, although we
do not understand them.
A prophecy is unacceptable, unless, the prophet can prove that she is appropriate. Facts and
predictable things organize our life; however, prophecies make the secrets and the concealed truth
of the being accessible to us. Nevertheless, this connection does not exist in our today's scientific
world for most people. Regardless of that two thirds of questioned persons confirm that they had
had already sometime in their life a dream which has come true at the same time or a little later,
exactly as dreamt. Absolutely, such dreams concern almost in 100% of the cases personal areas, de
facto; nevertheless, such events belong to the same phenomenon like prophecies concerning the
public.
For people like most of you who have not experienced such phenomena even yet are these
incidents - if they believe in it - a miracle. For many who do not believe in it the propagators of such
news are madcap at whom one mocks and laughs.
In the material trapped people very often want proofs for spiritual events - however, this is not
possible. You can only experience the spiritual when you open yourself for the spiritual and do not
pause in your own preconceived opinions and constructs of thoughts. Unfortunately, humanity
inclines to look at all beings that bring another experience and a more developed picture of the
reality, as foreign and strange or anyhow dangerous. Prophets - mediators between God and humans
- must have a strong mind, they must have the courage to make themselves ridiculous. They have no
fear when people mock or smile about them. Without this courage, one would always stay to the old
or uncertain. Old religious patterns would not torn open. Fact remains, that to investigate the
psychological dimensions of spiritual phenomena is nearly impossible and one can understand them
only when one has found out them himself.
One eliminates the prophecies about the already beginning global earth changes the easier the
more one has spent money in the renovation of his house or material goods are the main purpose in
his life. The strange is only that exactly the same people accept the Bible not only as a valid truth, but
consider it even as a valuable writing! Strange, because in the Bible dreams, visions, phenomena,
heard voices and prophecies take an important part. Nevertheless, the people who have the mercy
to receive visions are of the same cloth like prophets at Bible times. The visions happen to them as
unpredictable as to the prophets at that time.
If one takes my prophecies seriously, one should as a response turn more to the spiritual and
become open for changes. This would improve our future, a predicted event would weaken or that
one does not experience it so unpleasantly. I accept with pleasure if 100.000 people laugh about my
visions and channeling and the rest pushes them as absurd on the side if only one person still jumps
on the train by positive thoughts and action and improves his own but also the future of all.
.

5. Is the change necessary?

Who pursues carefully the events on our earth knows or anticipates that in the next time radical
changes will happen. Many people feel changes in themselves and in their surroundings. For most
people these changes are not visible yet and not explicable.

The rapid decay of ethical values, material and social securitys, paralyzed organization structures
and the destruction of the nature that occur now are a witness of the fact that in close future a
change is urgently necessary and will take place.
The breakdown of the economic structure will lead increasingly to social turmoil. Nevertheless,
this is still nothing in comparison to the consequences, which arise from the changes, which go
forward with the earth herself. Governments and military organisations will have increasing trouble
to maintain the existing system because of these events. Shocking cataclysms will strike the earth.
We become a witness of radical changes; the existing authority's structures are doomed. The
worldwide vibrations will smash the old power structures. The structures, as we know them, very
soon will not be any more. Our world of the polarities and illusions will break down. It comes to the
collapse of this civilisation!
The whole world, all her systems will break down, and it will not be easy to exist in this world. Our
ill system will stop to exist, fortunately. Existing will decay, new will originate. Only by tremor and
dissolving new can originate. The decline of a consciousness structure is always a hidden guarantee
for the coming up of a new structure!
So that a new world originates, the old world must come down and break. This is absolutely
necessary and makes sense." (Channeling; 05 04 28)
We are already on the cusp of the changes. The future has already begun. We live and experience
a time of change. It is a time of confusion, without securities. The disorientation increases. The
humanity now confronts more and more with social and economic changes. Energy is set in motion,
which calls us for the change. Now shocks, scandals and uproars, as we have never experienced,
reveal. These events help us, just as the earth changes, to awake. All these events will still intensify.
Even if you think, the whole earth will go down, you will be lost amidst the chaos - you will not go
down. Therefore, it is so important to turn to the positive. Even if it will be hard to swallow what will
happen - it will have a happy end for you. In principle, it is a marvelous time, because you can receive
an indescribably nice price by your own action.
We live in a society, which builds up on competition and increasing power. We live in a fun
society, which has exclaimed the desire principle to her highest ideal. The individual still separates by
estrangement of others, nevertheless the change to the concept of the individual as a part of a whole
community already develops slowly.
Has it really called utopia to fancy a planet, which is free from war, nationalism, hatred, racism,
and hostility to foreigners, struggles for power and intrigues? Where there are no political borders?
Where one lives in harmony with the nature and the satisfaction of needs is the aim and not of
wishes? Where you can see a clear sky and inhale pure air? Where is no need for laws, orders and
regulations? Would the people not be happier then?
Thousands of years of wars, epidemics and famines, genocides and so on, could not break the stiff
sense of the people. The big circulations coming up will be the main impulse to the renewal and the
forming of a new consciousness. Only by basic changes, it is possible that a new consciousness
arrives. The people will extend their consciousness from the pure selfishness, from the thinking of
power, to the whole earth, the whole universe.
The creation process did not begin and did not end with the big bang. Creation is the unchanging
and everlasting law of God. The creation is continuous, constantly expanding process. She develops
constantly for own improvement. In principle nothing is spoiled, it only converts into a new and
better structure. What the light leaves behind on his way of the destruction creates new systems. It
forms a new order. As a part of the divine plan systems die, so that new ones can be born. The
nature is in harmony with all - with the exception of the humans. Consequently, it becomes a time

for the humanity here to adapt, to position oneself on the side of the nature even if the comfort is
stepped on the toes. If the human tries to counter, the nature will always be a winner. The humanity
cannot control the earth, not manipulate or destroy. At most, we can be a plague for her.
The people are God. One could also say a part of God. A personified God with long beard or
sitting on a cloud does not exist. (Channeling; 97 05 13)
Our higher self, the core of our soul, is divine, pure and absolute. There exists no separation from
God. He is part or inside us, because everything has originated from his spirit. We are a spark of his
spirit. The creator lives in each of us, as well as each of us lives in God. The quotation of Jesus in the
Bible God and I are one applies in the core to every person. Every person carries the seed of God in
him. God's being is our becoming. The creator is no person but a limitless and timeless being of love!
There is only one feeling and strength, which can extinguish all negative. It is a universal strength and
she has the highest oscillation that exists. It is the love. It is the only primary source. Love is to be all
one with God. Love has no beginning and no end. She is and will always be. It is the state from I
am. She exists in every spectrum and universe. An immeasurable strength and power which steers
herself and which owns the ability to remain linked with all her individual parts. She is omnipresent
and all embracing and, hence, present within the whole creation. She is more than the sum of all
individual parts of the creation. It is the strongest energy, which stands above all, which is all life. It is
our origin and our spring which every person carries inside. This energy is called love in addition
many people also say God.
(This message maybe will surprise those, who are affected by the perception of the Catholic
Church and the Protestant Church by the personified God's representation and fancy God as a
superman (better, greater, cleverer, more intelligent, more affectionate, more powerful,.). Most
people feed this perception by the fact that they do not recognize themselves as a forever-existing
spirit. They identify exclusively with their body which is, nevertheless, nothing else than a mean of
transportation which we change in the course of our many incarnations repeatedly. If these people
think then about the quotation from the Bible And the human is created after the image of God.,
so God must have in their opinion of course also a body and look like a person.)
While meditating I see my third eye as a pulsating heart. I recognize it as the breath of God,
beaming in light blue light. (Vision; 06 12 04)
(N.: With the 3-rd eye one can see pictures from the past, pictures of the present or pictures from
the future. You can open the 3-rd eye by meditation. If it is open, it cannot close any more.
Nevertheless, it is not imperative that you every time see pictures (or even films) while
meditating. In the Buddhism, the Third Eye is a symbol of the enlightenment.)
The human moves gradually towards the perfection, omnipotence and omniscience. Nothing
exists, except the consciousness of the ONE. Consequently, also animals, plants, stones, our planet
and even "lifeless" matter have consciousness. There exists no separation. We are one with the One
and the One is one with us. All experiences, every grief, every joy, every thought, everything what we
act or leave, does the Creator. Creation originates from consciousness, because consciousness is the
only one what really exists. God and the creation are two different realities; however, they are not
different because God unites everything. One can call the vibrations, which penetrates all matter
(atoms) as God, as an energy, light or love. This fine energy is that of the existence, is the foundation
of all, and is always present. Without that energy, nothing could exist! We, as a soul, are a part of this
creator and his creation. We do not need to search God outside, but only in ourselves!
Because everything arises only from one and therefore everything, is the same and is only a form
of expression of the variety of the life, is everything, which is, connected together. Therefore, the
purpose must be to connect to everything, to develop together and in doing so, every part of this
community absolutely keeps his identity.
The pope (n.: Pope Johannes Paul II) passes ill and weak human masses, shakes hands and pets the
head of people. Many aliens are also among the present people. The pope catches sight of me and a
feeling of the love flows through us. I know instinctively that the pope just feels like me. We approach,
give us salutatory kisses, hug the other and kneel down. The pope does not speak to me, however, I

get all his thoughts telepathic transmitted. He thinks about how much it exerts him to greet so many
people, although he does it with pleasure. He is glad to have met me whom he already knows for a
long time. It vitalizes him. He is glad to feel that we are one. We are one, one being! He perceives
himself together with me as one soul. I have personally the same feeling.
After all, we stand up. I start to tell the pope that I am the one who sees the coming up events,
which will happen during the next years and will publish this in a book. He interrupts me and means,
he knows this, because we are one. The book will help the people to gain new strength and to
understand the oneness of all souls as if he gained strength when he embraced me. All attendant
people are impressed, although this partially shows in sensationalism, because photographers do
many shootings of us. The attendant extraterrestrials recognize and, nevertheless, know what has
really happened here and are very glad about it. They witness what all people will experience that
awake spiritually: the deliberate oneness with the creation. (Vision; 98 07 03)
Anyone who recognizes himself in the other has made the leap in consciousness!
The earth prepares herself for a change, for a new appearance, for her enlarged self. She extends.
She develops. God extends. The cosmic intelligence expresses itself by the life. The evolution is the
manifestation of divine consciousness!

6. Luck The sense of life?

What are the target and the task of the people here on earth? The ascent into a higher dimension
is and was always the highest target and result of the existence in the third dimension. It is this
striving to exhaust fully the own potential which was always here. It is the recognizing of the own
divinity and the entry into the enlarged consciousness. The ascension is a spiritual experience, which
consists of your transportation in the 5-dimensional light body. The ascension is always possible for
everyone and is independent of the intellect, social position, and skin colour or faith adjustment. The
only requirement is unconditional love. The ascension is, so to speak, a step in the direction of our
big target - the return into the source of the creation.
Still the out (n.: discharge from the earth by physical death) not obligingly takes place for the
single. It is not certain yet. Everyone still can qualify for the ascension. (Channeling; 00 02 20)
Two things are essential for the ascension: 1). the will to ascend now and 2). That one has enough
love in oneself and can express this.
God is love and mercy, even those people can ascend, who have done bad and thereby loaded
negative karma on themselves. Nevertheless, they would have to regret sincerely their actions and
do everything to make up the grief resulted by them.
The ascension is a gradual process. Indeed, there are moments of inspiration, but generally, it is a
gradual action. The divine self substitutes more and more our negative emotions and converts them
into positive ones. The limited religious systems will dissolve. The more and more becoming active
higher self in us replaces our limited personalities.
In this time we cant help but to structure our life from the base anew.
(Channeling; 05 05 05)
The restructuring of our body leads forcible to a changed perception of the events and therefore
also to a new life.
When ascending the oscillation frequency of the person raises strongly. This ascension is the
transformation of the three-dimensional consciousness and the union with a higher dimensional light
body. The person changes with his physical body and his consciousness the dimension. The rise is no
change of location. It is the change of the earth human to the God-human. One receives an immortal
body, is not any longer subject to the conditions of birth, death and karma, can create things from
the ethereal substance and can travel by means of strength of thought through the space. However,
you have to learn these qualities. You do not get them automatically with your ascension. In the 5-th
dimension there are - just like in the 3-rd dimension - differences in the spiritual maturity. This is a
section in the direction of the perfection. Assignation of the human being is to become a spotlessly

clean being, to develop to a perfect spiritual being. We are subject to conditions of the law of the
sequential higher development, spirituality and perfection. The dimension change in a higher being
dimension will happen to everybody in God's right time, namely when he is ripe enough and he
fulfilled his life task. The earth itself will have concluded at the latest in 2012 this process, however,
more about that in a later chapter.
There are hundreds of reasons, why one lives where one was born. (Channeling; 99 08 29)
Every soul chooses before her incarnation - in vote with her soul group - in which family she will
be born into and which tasks she assigns herself. Nevertheless, there is also a sort of a group
pressure. I.e., is your soul group of the view that you should incarnate immediately again because
you have not learnt something special in your last incarnation, then your next incarnation is not
necessarily voluntary, if an immediate new incarnation is not your intention.
You incarnate repeatedly together with many souls of your group. You are together with your soul
group the director of your life. However, with your free will on earth you are at the same time an
actor and form the screenplay in detail. The more difficult your destiny, the more you were ready
to develop spiritually. Paradoxically is only that just those people who are eminently respectable by
the society (For him everything always goes smoothly., He never has crises and problems.) and
their life runs easily, de facto hardly develop. In this case, in the final effect it is only a rest for these
people. In the next life, a today trouble-free life can become a challenging one in a spiritual sense.
The true luck lies in truth only in the spiritual development. The spiritual development is the
approximating to the primary source. The primary source is pure love. In the love the luck lies. God
has created humans because of pure love; hence, the people should express the love, which gives
them the existence, at every moment.
Only who lives crazy, lives. (Channeling; 02 08 29)
Real life is a development. One develops spiritually the faster, the more one contrasts to the
everyday trot. Crises are the ideal fertile soil for development. Conflicts, disappointments and the
non-achievement of wishes and imaginations are the main impulse factors for advancement.
The experience of the divine assumes a repeated death in the existence. With each of these small
deaths a part of your ego dies. Only that one is really qualified to speak about life, to give life and to
teach life, who already knows the dark sides and has a certain experience with it.
"Without the quick failure, there is no rapid success. The failure is not defeat, but an experience
and development for your soul. The more intense you are working and aware of your experience, the
sooner you develop spiritually. (Channeling, 08 10 22)
Everybody has targeted before his own incarnation a purpose, which he strives to realize, and as a
rule, one is not aware of it on earth. Nevertheless, by his internal guidance or also unconsciously he
fulfils in the ideal case his task. In other words, you can also say that the target is to be happy.
However, luck is no object and consequently you will not find it outside. We must search for the luck
in ourselves. It is an emotional state. One must live it. Blessedness lies in the devotion, in the ability
to let it go out of the mind. True joy penetrates all thoughts, feelings, actions and words of a person.
One is only happy if one approaches the assigned purpose, if one does with pleasure, what one has
to do. If one fulfils therefore with pleasure his life-task. If luck would only be in external things, in
material values, every rich person that can afford everything would have to be happy. However, it is
not like this. We can read daily in newspapers and magazines about scandals, murders and suicides
of the so-called upper ten thousand.
The problem is that there is a fullness of distraction possibilities in life, which hinder us to see
inwards. To look what one feels really, thinks, feels intuitively or imperatively. Many of our so-called
purposes are nothing else, than wishes caused by skilful advertisement and lobbies.
For children and pupils it is better for the personal development to have joy and fun with sport,
play and entertainment with friends as to learn diligent, to have the best marks at school and to find

no time for the personal pleasure. To reach the learning purpose in a school year is enough. Every
minute at which one feels desire and joy in the life is worth to be lived. Sense and the purpose of our
existence is to live love, is our spiritual development and not the accumulation of knowledge.
Therefore, the contact with our environment is ideal. The best spiritual teacher is the life itself.
(Channeling; 99 07 07)
If you want to become a priest join the church. If you want to get closer to God, take all of your
knowledge what enables you to contact other people. (Channeling; 04 02 02)
If you belong to a religious conviction, then it will be certainly difficult for you to accept this
message of Jesus Christ. Religions do not help in any way to get closer to God. Faith alone is only of
intellectual nature.
True meditation and lived love express themselves by active and deliberate action and being in
everyday life.
Help unselfishly others, even foreign person. Estimate the nature. If you estimate the nature,
you estimate the life, you estimate God. God manifests himself by the people, animals and the
nature. Divine substance even fills the so-called lifeless matter. From the unaware monad (n.: e.g.,
minerals) up to deliberate monad - the highest deliberate monad is a God - as an umbrella term for
all energy in all dimensions. Respect and honour every living being in the consciousness to meet an
expression of God. Do not judge or condemn, because everybody acts according to the state of his
spiritual development.
Every person acts on what he feels as right. Even if the actions of somebody contradict the divine
laws, this person acts, nevertheless, according to the state of his development. Hence, one should
condemn nobody. (Channeling; 05 08 17)
If somebody does not act for the purposes of the divine timetable, the higher self announces
himself in form of his conscience. The conscience is a flashing of the creative and transcendent
strength that lives in us. Nevertheless, in such a case the affected person should condemn not
himself, but look consciously at the situation and then learn from it. Sense of the life de facto is
nothing else than to experience all consciousness aspects between fear and love in a very extreme
form. Only so, God can recognize himself - by comparison. That is the prime cause and the sense of
life. It is the eternal play and wheel of the life. Only who lived and got to know that in many
incarnations he can return to the source, return to the pure love. There rules only the being and
collective consciousness, there is no more individual consciousness.
Nevertheless, before the return to the spring the human must develop first his individual
consciousness. He must develop a self-esteem, which not builds up on achievement. As a rule
achievement is only food for the ego and not a mean to intensify the contact with his higher self. You
should strive to take over own responsibility and to develop an untouchable psyche, which cannot be
influenced by human or other influences. Then this individual consciousness must develop to the
cosmic consciousness. The purpose is to grow, to stand in permanent contact with our higher self, to
become God similar, to become perfect.
The soul is no ready product. She is the perfect picture of your present spiritual degree of
ripeness. She is a development.
This process determines all our lives; it is an everlasting play of learning. This learning contains all
facets within both polarities fear and love. The development moves us higher and higher and with
the height increases the general view. We are travellers on the evolution spiral who learn with every
bend in addition. The higher we come, the more we can overlook and win in farsightedness. This is
the way of the development, a development without end. The way of the wide development is open
for every person. There is no steady hierarchy. The hierarchy always arises from our personal
development and the responsibility and task, which we have accepted. The higher hierarchy would
like to see with pleasure, however, if we catch up them or get ahead of them because there is no
envy and no struggle for power, only love.
Among the people, there are partly often big differences in their development. Great mystics
have progressed, so to speak, already very far.

This is explained partly in the fact that the souls have a different age - therefore work differently
long on their spiritual development. One the other hand the one or the other soul was more
prepared to work on the own spiritual development and accepted bigger tasks - what in the worldly
area sometimes means heavy examinations and is far away from to be felt as Christmas, birthday and
New Year on one day.
Explain what a mystic is, the mysticism and a mystery - then your book is completed.
(Channeling; 04 08 26)
The mystic tries to unite constantly in thoughts and actions with the divine. He knows the highest
and deepest truth not only by hearsay but also from self-lived experience. He strives to get to know
the creator directly. He dives into the divine self, which he discovers meditative in himself and in all
things. He speaks with the spirit world like with a friend who stands before him. The veils between
the dimensions disappear. He has the deepest and most intensive friendship to the spiritual world.
A mystery is a complex circumstance of vital and religious range. However, it is beyond logical
analysis and direct communication. So-called miraclesare mysteries.
The mysticism is a religious stream whose followers try to attain the union with the divine.
Meditation, prayer, asceticism, fasting, but also self-flagellation or the taking of consciousnesschanging drugs serves this purpose.
I read in a book about star people, who live today here on the earth. Specific physical features and
spiritual experiences, which normally happen to these star people, enumerate. Because nearly all
points mentioned apply to me, I become contemplative and consider whether I am a star person or
not.
Lost in thought I look out of the window. At the same moment, a carroty fireball races past. The
fireball is wrapped up by an about 5-metre-long comet tail. The fireball itself has approx. a diameter
of 2 metres. The distance of the real appearance to my location is about 30 metres. The appearance
takes place in the late afternoon. (Experience; March, 1995)
This vision occurred quite really, although also all the other experienced visions are real.
Nevertheless, in all other visions I had another state of consciousness, if it is in the dream, in a
meditation or by sudden dipping into another level of being. Nevertheless, in the event described
above I had no second another state of consciousness. I was also surprised very much, that promptly
I got an answer in such a miraculous way on a question, which occupied me very much. I experienced
the similar also while reading the book Autobiography of a yogi, from Paramahansa Yogananda.
Twice I considered how an experience of Yogananda, just read by me, might have looked in reality.
Within seconds, I experienced the same event.
I see a star in the extensive width of the universe. A voice says Arahat. I have never heard this
name before, nevertheless, instinctively I know, this is my native place. (Vision; 97 02 04)
In view of the star and the 100%, the certainty that Arahat is my native place I was sure that
Arahat is a star. 3 days later I read a book by chance (n. The truth about the Pleiades, from Billy
Meier) and accidently I open the page about the spirit level Arahat Athersata (7-th
dimension),which the Pleiadians (aliens that live in the fifth dimension) accept as a spiritual guidance.
In the end, I made up my mind to clear the open question for me, Arahat - a star or a spirit level. I
asked my spiritual guidance for answer of my question. Already two hours later, there came the
following channeling:
Arahat is a spirit level, you come from there. Nevertheless, this should not surprise you, because
you are, just as Luise, older than this solar system. (Channeling; 97 02 07)
Very quickly, I got the answer to my open question. This communication also shows that first was
spirit and only then matter. (N.: Luise was the friendly old mystic Luise Wittmann, the Mystic on
the Danube. She founded within the Catholic Church the convent of the Less brothers and sisters of
the heart of God. In the year 05, she passed away 103 years old. In another life, I was married with

her. She was an incarnation of the Apostle Thomas and wrote the books The future life of the soul
and Words of the spirit.)
I see myself on the ground; Maria seated next to me, the Jesus child in my arms. Then I hear a
voice: Mother Mary was your woman during my lifetime. You were Joseph of Nazareth.
(Vision; 04 03 01)
Until present, I knew only that I was the prophet Salomon and just as Jesus, a son and of the
blood of David. This information was a new territory for me. Nevertheless, there are channeling on
the Internet, which in addition speak of the incarnations as Merlin, Christopher Columbus,
Nostradamus, Christian Rosenkreutz, Francis Bacon, Paracelsus, Shakespeare and the earl Saint
Germaine. However, emotionally it is a difference for me. About Salomon and Joseph of Nazareth, I
got the information from Christ, the other incarnations I only read. To do own experiences is a lot
finer and more credible than only to read it. Incarnations as an Ascended Master were, however,
only Saint Germaine and probably Merlin. In my other incarnations, I had to argue, just as now, as a
normal mortal with the 3-rd dimension and all its difficulties. The more I am glad to be able to help
in my next incarnation again as an Ascended Master on earth.
The decisive factor is not who you were in a previous incarnation or what one has done. Of much
greater importance is that you direct your focus on the present. That you meet the opportunities and
challenges and you solve optimally in the here and now.
At this time some people live on earth who come from spiritually sophisticated, higher
dimensional, bright levels. They come from the fifth or an even higher dimension. They are star
humans. All beings are divine in their essence; however, the members of the star sowing are in this
respect something special when they came down of a higher consciousness level to serve and to
learn at the same time. Once they have already done the ascension, which is the purpose of all here
incarnated. They have to fulfill their certain tasks, which serve the whole humanity. In the deepest
inside of their core, they know that they are not earth people, but members of the bright spheres.
Thereby they have not lost their affiliation to the sphere because they live on earth. They are
voluntary here. They cannot be distinguished externally from the other people. Nevertheless, the
light workers here on earth had to leave behind a part of their galactic energy. Their consciousness is
subject to restrictions the same as for all other terrestrials.
It is irrelevant by which material goods you are surrounded. Material wishes feign only wrong
hopes for fulfillment and luck in us. It is vital, which apprenticeships we pull out of our experiences how conscious we assimilate and which spiritual essence we pull from all. This is important. Learn as
much as possible, absorb it consciously and process it. Attempt, nevertheless, with all what you
experience to keep a certain distance Attempt to be actor and observer at the same time. Under the
avoidance of strong emotionality, one grows and matures in experiences and situations easier. Thus,
the gravity of life does not have such an effect any longer. Many of us will have already experienced
as immature one operates and how little one learns if one leads a strongly emotionalized relationship
with a partner. Do not take the things too seriously. Life is serious enough, to take it seriously.
Each of us has to fulfill a life-task and has to accept a certain responsibility for it. One may not
fancy birthday, Christmas and New Year during one day, but the quiet joy of everyday life. If one feels
unwell and feels disharmony, one has missed his life-task. If we negate our feeling, we will confront
repeatedly with feelings, until we turn to them. If you do not allow them to be visible, you bury the
key, which allows you to understand why a certain experience has come to you or what you can learn
from him. The emotional acceptance is important for a clear perspective and for the learning from
the process. One only must hear inwards, follow his feeling, then one is on the right way. We are a
product of the feeling. Strictly speaking, the feeling creates all the marvelous things in life. Life
becomes interesting, joyful and thrilling if your internal light leads you!

The problem lies certainly in the fact that most people refer the knowledge and theories,
primarily, to the material. Nevertheless, this strong fixation takes from us the sight and works like a
wall to see the life-tasks assigned by ourselves. None of the people on earth has targeted as a
purpose to wage a war and to spread strife. War is neither of social, cultural nor ethical use.
Unfortunately, our world stands on the edge of the abyss. Hence, there will be a strong earthquake,
which brings the walls to the collapse. It will be an earthquake, which shakes the world!

7. The momentary situation

Many of us probably already once said by deepest conviction that it cannot continue in this way.
However, in which situation are we really?
Most look upon the technical progress as a blessing and achievement that delivers comfort, high
achievement and profit. Environmental destruction, human grief and estrangement (e.g., genetic
manipulations) from all what is natural - an exorbitant high price - is accepted as means of exchange
for it with pleasure. Fact is that this approach is completely wrong.
We only need to look around (ozone hole, electrical smog, fine dust load, fishing inheriting, forest
dying, many endangered animals, etc..) and will notice that we did not only achieve the boundary of
the maximum stress of the environment but this is already exceeded.
I do not condemn the economy; however, she should not kill, not destroy and not be violent. The
more the human directs to the world, the worse he treats her. If he would direct more to God, the
world would be better.
Who has once observed the agonizing slaughter of young seals, the pain-full cries of her mothers
heard, or has heard the shouts of a whale in his death struggle knows how badly it is about our
world.
People only start seriously thinking about things if they do not feel well anymore and things
unpleasantly concern them directly. They do not pay attention to the warnings of the nature, as long
as the Viennese Schnitzel is at the table and the beer waits besides TV already.
If they bury or sink in the sea radioactive waste material (for reasons of economy), they do not
strike that they saw off the branch on which they sit themselves, but also all the other people. Here
they sanction mass murdering. Not the spiritual growth of the people increases, but the garbage
dumps.
If the people would know that they themselves would have to work as her descendants on this
garbage karma, then maybe they would act more deliberately and more responsibly. We are wrong
to measure progress in criteria, which our society has settled. These criteria are mostly wrong in the
long term.
Economic growth at the expenses of the survival of human, animal, plant, environment and
nature cannot be right and is no progress. An absolute irresponsibility rules in dealing with own life
and the environment. Indeed, more and more people visibly realize that - the understanding for it
increases - nevertheless, almost nothing has changed.
Humans who have power here on earth hardly want somewhat to know about changes. They
reject everything, because they are afraid of the loss of power, capital and the loss of prestige.
Eco-friendly cheap energy could free the people from their dependence on the state and the
energy lobbies and save their money. No government of the world looks after a development and
support of this energy; they subvert, infiltrate or put them on ice.
They sabotage what really would be for the benefit of humans and the plane. Cash governs the
world. Everything in our world accommodates to the profit one can achieve. Only a big circulation
can help which turns the inside outwards and leaves no stone on the other.
Humanity urgently needs a cleansing. Because the people continue to destroy and step
proverbially with feet the planet, which friendly nourishes and accommodates them, our thinking,
feeling and action are apparently extremely ill. Indeed, we destroy ourselves only slowly, however
the more insistently.

Evidently, signs for it were the slashing and burning in Indonesia, which have led to polluted air in
Indonesia, Singapore, Malaysia and Thailand and the permanent slashing and burning of the rain
forest in Central America and South America because of greed of gain.
Under all possible pretexts, they wage wars and raise the military budgets instead of cleaning the
earth with this money.
Our dreams of flats harmoniously integrated into the nature, ecologically friendly and powersaving cars, space-overcoming and time-overcoming super technology, visit of other planets, geneticmanipulated super harvests and test-tube babies as requested turn out partly illusion, partly as a
horror trip.
George Orwell with his classic book 1984 does not stand in front of the door but already in
the doorway.
Do you notice as daily more and more is intervened in your life and you are controlled? You go to
meet a dictatorship. Even your food plan will be determined by what you can get rationed.
(Channeling; 07 10 20)
Since years, people have less and less to live due to the problems of our monetary system by the
human duties and taxes. This is not just the discontent in the population is already bigger and in
many countries are increasingly massive strikes, sometimes with civil war-like outgrowths, but also
the democracy successively bumps the limits of what is enforceable. Logical consequence: the
democracies will turn to police states. The trend goes unique in the direction of a control, monitoring
and an administration system. The aim is a cashless society, because then all transactions are open.
Someone tells me that within the next hour there is a small terrorist attack in a street in Vienna. A
large garbage container will blow up. I go with a friend to that place and we hide in the immediate
vicinity. A car approaches and someone throws a bomb out of the car into the open container and the
bomb explodes. I quickly jump up and look at the license plate of the car. I recognize the number and
because of this, I realize that it must be a vehicle of a senior member of the Home Office.
The car only goes about 20 meters away, then turns, turns on his flashing lights and stops next to
the crime scene. A uniformed officer jumps out of the car. He shines by competence and prompt
action.
We left the scene and I take the decision to publicize this plot, no matter how my life will be at risk.
(Vision; 10 08 07)
If this event actually will come or whether it is symbolically, is not clear for me in this vision. In any
case, even in peaceful countries in which today rarely strikes and protests take place, will covert
operations by the government try to arise turbulence and chaos by the population in order to
achieve a state of civil war. This is the ideal precondition to set up successively a police state via
legislation and to come closer to the NWO.
If you look at world events more closely, the NWO establishes very subtly, yet consistently. Falseflag attacks (Note: A "false flag attack" (an attack with a false flag) is an attack that is someone else
foisted.) in combination with manipulated messages in the mass media and an increasingly restrictive
legislation transform the world more and more into a single global fascist state.
After the attack on the World Trade centre in New York, the voices of all party directions
increased in the USA to strengthen the supervision and control of the citizens. Even left orientated
democrats recommended the expansion of the electronic supervision.
A global chaos is the ideal fertile soil for the creation of a new order: Order arises from chaos!
The populist right of centre benefited from the attempts in the USA.
The 11th September played exactly those one into the hands who want a central and supervising
power (world government - NWO (New World Order)). It was a large step towards police state. The
attempt was the ideal event to intensify the polarity and the fear, which are the fertile soils for the
New World Order. Now there are only the others and we. There are the good and the
others - the countries of concern, the axis of evil. They did a big step in the direction of a police
state. To what extent those who want a world government have helped or kept still in the events on

11 September, this remains to the logical-analytic way of thinking of every single one. (N.:
Immediately after the assassination when in the USA, flight ban ruled members of the Bin Laden's
clan left by airplane with a special approval signed by President Bush... A new Bin Laden's video
appeared briefly before the US presidential election. This video was the ideal promotion for the reelection of Bush ....)
In addition, the bomb attacks in London were of great benefit for the conceitedly operating
advocates of a world government: The greater the uncertainty and the fear among the population,
the lighter one brings through the laws, which limit the freedom of the singles. Coincidentally they
did a test alarm (test application in case of a terrorist attack) exactly in those underground stations in
which the assaults took place (and only in these stations).
As the attack then really took place, the trial run converted into a case of emergency. The British
police could shine by competence and quick presence because it was immediately at the place of the
events. If you still believe here in a lucky coincidence then it is your own fault.
We move with giant steps towards a global police state. The expansion in powers of the police
and the continued efforts to create a legal basis for intensified controls, testify about it. Following
points are already in use or are planned: biometric data, fingerprints, purchase of airline tickets only
by credit card, the monitoring of all communication networks, "Echelon", "Carnivore", the bug of
apartments, on-line monitoring of IP addresses, location of Phones, impunity and rewards for data
thieves and informers, passports with fingerprints, surveillance cameras on streets, squares, public
transport, taxis, lie detectors in telephone conversations, unmanned drones to monitor cities, office
spy program, using community laundry rooms only with a debit card and RFID chips (radio Frequency
Identification) for consumer goods, bank notes and drivers licenses.
A new, multinational identification system is on target: A bar code replaces every single
identification sign and registration number (tax number, driving license number, passport, social
security number, etc.). It will affect every person of the world population. This project is no chimera,
but already in the second planning phase. Then, nevertheless, you can data not only recall but also
transmit. The whole results in a mass implantation. You can implant the bar code by means of
injection. They are exactly to be located with the help of satellites and can deliver data of the
concerning person to a central computer. Therefore, you can manipulate even feelings, emotions or
the behavior of the singles by touch of a button. In the USA forces, which aim at a world domination,
plan a mass vaccination under the cloak of the immunization against poison materials in a possible
attack on the USA with bio weapons or chemical weapons. The human hangs as a puppet in the
threads of a puppeteer....
If everything runs on chips, each person is centrally controlled. They will probably make it
palatable to the people with arguments like "is much more convenient," "you can lose no more
money", "you can shop more quickly", etc. They plan and control everything.
Nevertheless, this project is only the point of the iceberg of supervision technologies, which still
come up to us by the Secret Services, and military networks of the New World Government.
The Reality shows on television as for example Big Brother, Taxi Orange, Expedition
Robinson or Reality Run on the Internet were and are still are a tool to accustom the human
masses in playful kind to supervision and complete control. The shadow government initiated all
that.
Also for the slowly rising poverty and scarcity of energy by households there are already own
shows on television, which "energy saving" have as the main theme. People shall be careful getting
used to grievance, so they considered that the people are longer quiet.
The citizen is becoming more and more a motionless prisoner in a barrage of rules, regulations,
ordinances and laws. However, at least the idea they cannot control or manipulate.

The dream of the move together of the world has changed into the opposite: instead of travel
freedom increasing control and restriction of the freedom of movement.
The EU is also a pioneer for the NWO by the regulations, decrees and laws they constitute. The
powers go out from a central location, as required by the NWO.
Now you just need an external collapse, wars, another "false flag attack", or a fabricated financial
collapse to introduce a cashless dictatorship. The explosion of the housing bubble in the U.S., it
certainly was a great pioneer. The protagonists of the New World Order have the central control of
all financial transactions. They plan around the world and call forth a positive response.
Internal and external security you can best achieve by electronic control. Perhaps you can even
reduce the drug trade and terrorism. However, what is the price? It only lacks in an identification
number for a purchase. Otherwise, you get nothing. This means the total loss of personal freedom.
You are only object of bureaucratic supervision and regulation. The powerlessness of the people
against such an alliance of bureaucracy and high-tech surveillance structures is obvious.
Men are available at your fingertips, with all its data. One can even know what he eats for lunch.
Therefore, the Glass Man came into being. They sell it under the guise of a fair and secure state, to
reduce crime and to protect all persons. You are only a contributor to the gross national product. He
gives up the development of his individual consciousness. So also, the way to cosmic consciousness is
blocked.
I pass a gigantic billboard. It illustrates an enterprise of the illuminate, well known to me. It
appears like a king's throne. Even a sign of the illuminate was for years in their company sign. I see
the figures 41 and 42 and I know in the second that these mean months. The illuminates will rule 41
or 42 months. The world government will last so long, but no longer. (Vision; 04 04 11)
(N.: The Illuminate consists of networks, which penetrate pyramids-like from above to down
mutually. Secret Services used them for centuries to infiltrate mutually. Rosicrucians are members of
Freemasons and high degree Freemasons and the loge Opus Dei infiltrate the church. At the head of
the illuminate stand 13 families in whose hands is approx. 80% of the world capital.
Thus, the Federal Reserve Bank is among other things also in their private property. They are
those who want to establish a world government, work in confidential masons and who pull the
strings in the background. Nothing happens in the world against their economic or political interests.)
This regency will begin at the end of the 3. Worls War. Nevertheless, if you look at the world
events and the progress in the control of persons (iris-scanning, area-wide video supervision,
fingerprinting when passing borders, expansion of the competence of the police in the legislation),
then the foundation stone is already set.
In any case, they work already quietly and nearly indiscernibly at the regency. The seat of the
world government and the big central supervision computer should be set up supposedly in
Jerusalem, although the main protagonists live in the USA and England.
Today many states already aligned to the world police USA. A USA, which established own rules
and that ignores human rights. In the concentration camp Guantnamo people are arrested, e.g.,
without judicial order, without accusation elevation, without involvement of a defender. They treat
these people like chickens in hen batteries. They are caged in the tiniest cages, chained and every
now and then even blindfolded or have a bag turned over the head. Cause of such actions the USA is
already out of any legality and Amnesty International condemned her for it.
In the run-up to the Iraq war, US soldiers learnt tortures in special training camps. These methods
came true in practice. The torture reports on the events in the prison in Abu Ghraib are absolutely
still in memory. The USA applies those methods against which they pretend to fight.
UN fails repeatedly with the conviction of the killer commands of the Israelites that become active
on instruction of the state Israel, because of the veto of the USA. No land of the world is able or
disposed to confront against the rogue regime USA.
The U.S.A. supports regimes as long as they serve their own targets. These are for instance the
extraction of raw materials or the use of strategically important areas.

On the CBS television a high-ranking CIA agent explained quite officially that the CIA has an own
hijacking command to kidnap persons who are suspected of terror. This terror group of the USA
operates worldwide. They kill the victims of this unlawful kidnapping or treat them ill in torture
chambers of friendly dictators but also in EU lands (e.g., Poland and Romania).
The USA is reputed to be a democracy that shows respects for the human rights. It is a state in
which the death penalty is usual in many federal states and was carried out in the year 01, e.g., in
Texas, increasingly. In addition, they can execute criminals that are under age. This is only practice in
Somalia, Iran and in Congo....
The powers that pull the strings earn money because of their participation in weapon producing
enterprises. Not only out of weapon sales, but also by the reconstruction and out of allowed credits
afterwards. By the granting of credits, they create again economic dependence. By reductions of
repayments or extension of payment, they attain to have a say in politics and economics in the
affected lands. Key examples are the states in Africa.
The credit grantors thereby attain considerable advantages, e.g., with the use of mineral
resources in the respective lands. Often they only grant credits if the relevant country follows the
structural economic guidelines of the financiers. In Iraq, those companies earn mostly on the
reconstruction in which almost the complete government team of the USA is involved. In spite of
weapon embargoes of the USA, these companies delivered weapons to Libyan, Iran and Iraq, still
shortly before the beginning of the war.
The same happened after the terrorist attacks in New York. Suddenly, the U.S. considered it no
longer as necessary to keep up the sanctions against Pakistan and India (because of the atomic bomb
tests) deemed in the year 199. Consideration was the advocacy and assistance (stationing of troops
and talks with the Taliban) of Pakistan and India in the military actions of the United States.
The U.S. pretended to invade in Iraq because of weapons of mass destruction. They found
nothing; it was the U.S. herself, which used in the war in Iraq a worldwide outlawed weapon: an
evolution of the napalm bomb.
Already in the Vietnam War, the USA used napalm bombs. Contaminated earth and burning
people also are even today in recollection. The USA, that pretended to attack because of means of
mass destruction available in Iraq, used herself chemical weapons of mass destruction.
Thus, the Berlin Information Centre for Trans-Atlantic Security could locate 76 depositaries and
laboratories in the USA that stock weapons of mass destruction or deal with their production.
The oil lobby, the arms lobby, and their sympathizers and this included the families of Bush and
Cheeney initiated the war of aggression of the U.S. on Iraq. Half of the team of the Bush
administration was and is still in the oil business, whether by official jobs or by holdings.
In his official war talks Bush always spoke of divine mission, God is with us, We have God's
support., God is with me. and similar sayings. Statements like Who is not with us, is against us.
and We determine who is good or bad. appeared on the agenda. Bush carried his played
devoutness like a vendor's tray and saw himself as a tool of God: I believe that the almighty God
acts by me. The ignorance of UN decisions completes the image and indicates very well who speeds
up the polarization here on earth. Indicates who is responsible, so to speak, with the Bible under the
arm for thousands of murders and a lot of grief in this world. In the name of God Bush sent soldiers
in the war to explain then before running television cameras, he prays daily to God for the welfare of
his patriotic soldiers. It was a crusade as in the Middle Ages. In the name of God, it is murdered.
Thereby the points are only the petroleum area of Iraq and the important control of an area, which
has strategically top priority for the USA.
An imperialist, who was only interested in power and making capital profit, was for years at the
helm of the world's most powerful state. Considering all of these inconsistencies or apparent fraud,
corruption and crimes against humanity perpetrated by the "world police" USA, we recognize, what it
is about our world.

You are on the right way into the paradise. The traffic light switched just on green. You know the
way. It is slightly rising; however, it becomes a sunny walk for you. You could blindfold your eyes and,
nevertheless, you would not leave the way. Nevertheless, dont do this because there will be some
few unexpected obstacles, exactly there where you go and then a conscious percipience is important
there, so that you are able to sidestep. (Channeling; 05 01 09)
To avoid obstacles and problems and not to solve them is only right where you cannot solve them
yourself: These are, e.g., environmental changes and war.
Follow your conscience. If you do not follow any more your conscience, your soul becomes
sluggish and you die internally.(Channeling; 01 12 12)
Many people do not follow any more their own internal divine guidance. I.e. the spiritualization
suffers and this is not conducive to form a better, new world. One pauses in old structures. This is a
reason why visions given to me 5 years ago, I got again. Humanity has not changed; hence,
unfortunately it must come to the events. To follow the divine call and his conscience links very often
with very strong problems here in our world. The easier way is to follow the wind to follow the
general opinion. Nevertheless, to go for the spiritual development, to move in the direction of
paradise, it is proper to follow the internal voice, to follow God. The love creates, gives, renews. She
is the true breath of the world. She is the being of all being.
Background of this channeling was that I got many times the information by channeling, visions
and dreams that an acquaintance of me abuses children.
Hence, I initiated a dna-analysis, which however, was negative. Result of it: massive refusal and
disdain towards me, by people who were close to this person. I was afterwards in doubt about
whether it was right to arrange this chain of events. However, it calms me that I have acted properly.
Every third to the fourth girl gets sexual offended at least once in the life, 99% of the cases do not
come to the announcement and to a large part often only the abused child knows about it. Some
children are not even aware of that somebody uses them to be able to realize his own illness.
Therefore, it was more or less self-evident that the test ran negative.
Now, however, I am reassured in spite of many negative consequences of the DNA-analysis.
Indeed, the sexual offender could avoid the worldly responsibility, because the DNA-test was
negative, however, of course he gets the bill at latest in his next incarnation. The results of my grief
and, above all, the grief he caused to the children wait still for the paedophile.
I know that I am ill, was his answer to my statement. Nevertheless, his official reaction was the
panicky collecting of signatures in the circle of his friends that certified that he is no child abuser.
The situation also brought positive aspects for me. Thus, I learnt, to wish a person all the best and
to send him light for his developing way, although that person indirectly brought heavy grief to me. It
was not easy for me, it was difficult, and however, I mastered this developing jump. Besides, I learnt
that the truth is not reasonable to everybody.
The whole event helped also to strengthen my mind. I survived the partially very dull attacks on
the Internet and now I will handle much easier possible negative reactions to this book. The sexual
offender has helped me to announce this book spiritually strengthened. I am grateful for it.
The large part of the people wants only to believe what fits in their concept of the nice and
healthy world. The same as no one wants to have a child abuser in his friends circle. Nobody knows
them. Nobody wants to know them; partially they look also in the other direction.
The sexual offender is to the outside no beast, but the nice father of a family or uncle from next
door. The sexual abuse of children spreads very much and occurs worldwide in all social classes, from
the headmaster to the doctor, from the priest up to the labourer.
One sees this best of all at the paedophile-scandal in the Catholic Church (specially called up
conference by the pope), the biggest raid on child porns in Austria in the year 03 and the child porn
scandal in the FRG in December 07, with more than 12.000 suspects. These scandals are a rear up of
the old energy. They awake us; make us conscious what it is about our world. They should free us
from our sluggishness.

Especially the outwardly appearance is important for many. Thus, unemployed persons leave still
for many months their house with the act suitcase early in the morning so that the neighbours do not
recognize their unemployment.
In deeply religious families it happens over and over again that parents conceal the separation of
one of their children (who does not live at the same place and therefore the truth probably will not
so easily revealed) because it is a disgrace in their faith. Such a thing may not happen to a
respectable family consequently it also did not happen. Every now and then a separation is
concealed even from the own cognation!
Many people are interested only in superficial outward appearances, which are, in principle,
insignificant. These are only instruments to promote the own vanity. The striving for honour,
prestige, power and money are an expression of selfishness. Humility should be lived, not arrogance!
Various distraction possibilities, above all by television hold the masses of the population quiet.
The television is the ideal medium for mass programming. It gives us the impression of an illusionary
reality (Cyber-World) and we cannot avoid the constant suggestions. They suggest desired behaviour
patterns and desired evaluations. Dogmas, convictions and even political opinions burn in our souls.
Most people follow the play given by the system for wages, vacation, prestige and status, without
thinking a lot. The unsuspecting people have enough to do with their diligent everyday activities and
their assurance of their prosperity. They have neither time nor desire to think about the sense of
their earth existence.
If they have reached the aimed prestige and status, they must go busily further this way to hold
the achieved standard of living. These humans deny themselves the ability of freethinking. In order
to arrange a world of our conceptions, however, we need fantasy and feelings. The fantasy is an
energy potential of highest work strength. Television is the largest enemy of the fantasy. It leads to
lethargy. The TV-kidsthat spend hours before the apparatuses, already lost all fantasy and
creativity for the organization of plays - consequently also to organize their own life.
The mass media are in the power of those who want to remain in power. Most people accept
announcements on television and press as a truth. However, they only transport what keeps the
masses calm. Television, sports events, political chopping and catchwords of disarmament divert
from the increasing dependence of the citizens and from the real global threats.
Only for a few, the crumbling of the fronts is noticeable. Statuses like civil war come true in many
countries. Fights for democracy, pensions, training places and workstations are on the agenda. In
Germany, the unemployment rate is already as high as during Hitler was in power in the year 1933. In
Spain, the youth unemployment is 40 %. All these statuses are the ideal fertile soil for radical
modifications. Faith and minority conflicts do the remaining.
I line up before a door. There are still two persons in front of me. In the end, I go like to the
audience of a saint. I enter the room. A woman sits at a table with the back to me. She cries.
Nevertheless, I know that she is the Mystic at the Danube. I approach her angular from the back. As
a present, I put down a golden clock in front of her. Before, I remove the watch glass and the pointers.
With the clock, I also give her a kiss full of love on the cheek. She takes the clock and we both reinstall
the minute hand and the second hand of the clock. Then she returns the clock to me. Now I sit at an
angle before her, at the side of the table. She starts to cry again. A white-blue candle burns. Then she
reaches to a dark brown candle on the right from her and says to me, You understand what this
signifies. (Vision; 96 12 19)
The crying friend and the changed clock signify following: There comes a new time. This time is
already very close (the short hand is not on any more). The white-blue candle before her symbolizes
the divine and the coming age. The brown candle symbolises the situation on earth. In the next time,
we will have to fight with the worldly. This fulfils the mystic with tears. Nevertheless, the divine light
always burns.
I am in a dark cave. I know at the same moment, this cave stands symbolically for the momentary
state of life on the planet earth. The cave is somber, one hardly sees anything; it is dirty and dusty.
Suddenly I see in a rear corner of the cave a weakly incident light. I follow this beam of light. The

further I follow the origin of the light, the brighter the cave becomes. In the end, I reach an opening, a
garish, and white divine light grasps me and wraps me up completely. (Vision; 03 04 09)
Divine light illuminates more and more the world. If we follow the divine light, the situation on
earth will amend very soon. Nevertheless, the biggest misbelieve would be to suppose that another
economic system and another policy could change here anything. The false orientation in the
thinking spreads already too much among the population.
It is typical for the culture that she regards the ecological way like the nature functions as
irrelevant and ignores her. The welfare state and other legal regulations have made the citizens
visibly incapable. They allow others to think and to act for them. Everybody delivers responsibility.
This sluggishness borders on self-destruction.
The people are already too much accustomed to take, to get, and not to give. This also appears in
the private area and is nothing else than one form of expression of a not worthwhile mentality. The
humanity threatens to destroy the earth, not least by the greed, which expresses itself in the socalled technical progress.
The people concentrate too much on the material. From childhood on, the system teaches us to
produce more and more and to throw away then more and more. This leads to an overvaluation of
the material comfort, the belief in authorities, the give-up of own sovereignty and at last to the
destruction of our natural surroundings.
The earth herself is wonderful and full of joy, cosmic and everlasting. However, that what we did
with her, the civilized world, is the unblessed product of the humans, which we have forced upon
the earth. Wars, hatred, envy, economic crises, social riots, nuclear accidents and the growing
number of earthquakes, hurricanes, volcano eruptions, floods, increasing forest death and changes
of the global climate are the clearly recognizable consequences of our thinking and action The effects
of the humanity lead to a gradual destruction of the natural processes. Our planet gets deeper and
deeper into the crisis.
Most people have completely lost the connection to the spiritual level; they are consciously in a
blind alley. Since birth, they train the intellect to be objective and only to see outward.
Unfortunately, the mind is not any more a servant of our higher self, but we are servants of the mind.
Our lifestyle concentrates more and more on the pure mind world. Our mind judges what is truth
and illusion, what is important and insignificant. Nevertheless, this is a big mistake, because our
whole civilization builds up on a huge deception.
The mind can recognize only the part of the reality, which assigns excluding to the matter.
Nevertheless, matter is nothing else than one manifestation of energy. They negate the spiritual
world.
The people are only interested in their own well-being and the satisfaction of their wishes and
needs. To go for own material property is the norm, material values determine our life. The person is
valued in our society on grounds of his material possession and his position linked with it.
Many people accept that they humiliate and ill-treat them physically and psychically in hope for
material advantages. Many people are therefore already slaves of the money. The feeling acts only a
subordinated part provided that still consciously available. Not the money is the root of all evil, but
the consciousness in which we handle with money and the meaning, which we attach to him.
Among other things, you can learn from a nation two things: how the society treats one if one
who has money and above all, like the society treats those who have no money.
(Channeling; 03 11 04)
People neglect the cosmic basic principle of charity and salvage on the coarsest. The people
dedicate attention, primarily, to the low centres of their consciousness. The striving for security,
sexual sensations and power admits obviously no place for charity, auxiliary readiness and
responsibility towards other people, the nature and the plants and animals.
Far too often the concept stress is used as an explanation, why one does not assist or help
another person who is in a difficult situation (e.g.: Hospital stay or a situation in which this person
could use a supporting hand well). Nevertheless, one should look at such situations more exactly:

Very often, they name many activities in combination with the concept stress that serve only the
pleasure of the help refusing persons and are absolutely no necessity. For many people the self-love
has precedence before the charity.
Some people talk themselves into stress so they have not to think about their own definition of
friendship or to not to have to make deductions of the own pleasure. Others use the factor time as
an excuse, as an objective measure of the subjective refusal. Some people are helpful only if their
own comfort does not kick on their toes.
The most important thing in life is the grace of charity. All wrong in the world is caused by egoistic
demand for own well-being and luck. All luck is the result of selfless demand for the luck and wellbeing being of the others, under renouncement of own interests.
In reality, there exists no other topic than love. Everything else is compensation. One loses himself
in hobbies, likes to make career and goes on to believe that job-related and material success is the
sense of life.
One groans and cries about the lack of time, the upcoming stress and the pressure of work. If one
regrets you, so originates from this condolence, which is a form of the love, at the same time a
certain well-being in this situation, and one feels assured to be on the right way. One does all this the
more the less one has opened his heart for the love.
Many people forget to live the life from the inside and overestimate the material.
Our current world, the matter, also called third dimension, is our school. We must learn on
our field. Above all, one: We may own not everything, however, may become dependent on it. We
may not look at it as our purpose in life; we may not stick to it. The more we make our luck
dependent on external conditions, the more incredibly that we find it.
However, we should stick to our internal voice, to our feeling. This is the only valuable and the
only one that will remain to us. It is the feeling, which creates us at every moment. If we trust in our
voice, we stand under permanent protection.
The intuition is never wrong. Fortunate coincidence and events, from unknowing with pleasure
called a miracle, will form our way. In trains and airplanes that met an accident are significantly less
passengers. Nevertheless, obviously their internal voice leads a bigger number of people.
In life there are repeatedly points at which one not understands, why the own existence develops
apparently thus pointlessly and laboriously. Nevertheless, in retrospect one recognizes that
everything has run optimally and ideally for the own spiritual development. The gearwheels interlock
perfectly.
Life consists of two components by which on our planet and in the whole universe perfect order
rules. There exists no coincidence. One component is the subject, explained with all its laws by
physics. The other area is the spirit level, explained by the metaphysics. On both levels, the material
one and the spiritual, there rule laws and order. The physical and the metaphysical world connect
inseparably with each other and have the same order. Our body, but also all animals, plants and
minerals are animated and filled with spirit. Everything is a manifestation of one spirit who is the
being of all being. Everything is a reflection of one God. Therefore, our planet earth has spirit and a
memory. Planets are electromagnetic beings and influence us. As it is in the large one, so it is in the
small one. Like inside, so outside. Like above, so down. As one shouts into the forest, so it returns.
There is everywhere resonance.
You become a being, which can easily express the divine love. Besides, the life is completely
objective. Everybody harvests what he has sowed! This law has everlasting validity, because God is
the perfect justice. Because of this justice, you are born and you incarnate repeatedly. Therefore,
every life has sense.
With the help of our experiences in life, we learn constantly and pay more attention to our
behavior. The life works like a mirror. It shows to us our creations caused by thinking and action.
Thoughts are the direct way to all life!

These are forces, which oscillations - like the wireless communication - work in the distance. The
energy of big souls can reach other universes! Sensitive people can perceive these oscillations. The
human race is learning that one is responsible for his own actions.
The planet suffers. We are the planet and there is no separate existence. Always when we brace
ourselves against the divine river of the life energy, it becomes hard for us, the life becomes
laborious, and we get difficulties and experience grief or illnesses. By these slaps in the face, we shall
notice that we are not on the right way.
Therefore, the law of cause and effect, well known from physics, has its counterpart within the
spirit area. Here this law is called "karma" and is effective during our whole life. One can explain the
law best with the well-known common message: Which one sows, one harvests. In other words, all
thoughts and actions you place in life to God's creatures (persons, animals, and plants) come back to
you. If you have bad thoughts and do bad actions, bad and unkindness will happen to you. If you are
bad to someone, then you are strictly speaking bad to yourself. If you set positive and affectionate
thoughts and actions, then property will drop back to you. That means in such a situation you do not
only bring something from the love of God to the manifestation in your environment but you create
also a habit sample of affectionate action.
Our free will allows us to meet the choice for a harmonious, deliberate and affectionate life or to
swim against the stream of the life energy and to experience therefore grief. The purpose, to let
oneself carry by the life energy under attention of the divine laws and to attain the knowledge of the
higher wisdom, each of us has at least unconsciously in ourselves. If one is in everyday life on this
right way, one is interested in the well-being of all others.
Thoughts and will impulses wait for their materialization. However, things are already
materialized thoughts and will impulses. From the purest spirit, down to the roughest form of the
subject everything vibrates. Thoughts are matter and have a lot of strength, the strength of the
realization. They do not simply fade away into nowhere. They are a creative energy. Thoughts create
reality. Thoughts create worlds and universes.
Everything a person thinks has real existence. Thoughts are energy, which materializes itself on
the projection screen of our environment. Every thought, every, materializes itself in any form. Equal,
if it is visible for us or in the invisible worlds. Equal, if it is in the physical or in the metaphysical area.
Where the attention goes, the energy also flows there. Why do top sportsmen autogenously training
and imagine figuratively being on the podium? Because it really helps very often and can deliver, so
to speak, the last hundredth of a second that misses for the victory. What one thinks comes true.
Nevertheless, this applies to positive thoughts as well as to negative ones. Everything manifests in
this form. The strength and intensity of a wish or thought, delivers the energy.
If thoughts formulated they take the energy, which sticks to them. Thoughts and intentions
determine our state of health, because people fall always ill of images.
Every person who consciously lives and observes himself knows that fear and aggression cause
grief and love and an open mind (heart) lead to luck. If one carries the oscillation of love in his heart,
one learns qualities like loyalty, faith, dependability, hope, charity and trust, around a lot easier. This
is the reason, why we all should carry thoughts of the love, harmony and peace in us.
Who turns to the internal living areas of life resurrects strength and knowledge. Therefore, try
daily to confer with your internal spiritual guidance. In the area of the spirit, one can experience big
adventures. There exist no restrictions at this thrilling place.
Happy are those people who have reached a connection with higher spiritual beings or with their
higher self and accept the revelations and advice, which they receive for their development, from
conviction. Those are badly off, whose ego struggles and therefore prevents to follow the advices.
Jesus is the best which passed you ever. So, or so, or so and so. (Channeling; 04 07 29)
The specific terms in the channeling I got as thought packages. In such a way, means crucified,
or so, means not crucified and so and so means crucified but he did not die.

In view of the different opinions to this topic on the Internet, this is an example of tolerance and
diversity of opinion. Strictly speaking, the detailed knowledge of Jesus Christs dying is insignificant.
His influence and his energy were and still are a gift for humanity.
"The 25th December is the most important day of the year. That you should never forget. You
should always remember. "(Channeling, 08, 02 20)
Only the Christ consciousness, the living love reveals to men the true value of life. The birth of
Jesus Christ was a milestone for the existence in our world. We should always keep in mind, no
matter, which other "spectacular" events will take place in our lives.
To let ones light shine for others, to divide with others and the dividing essentially, are in
addition to the tolerance one of the largest virtues. (Channeling; 04 12 20)
Simplicity, truth and love are the most important aspects of the present. Simplicity is the
deliberate, responsible and unselfish contact with the life energy. Truth is the accordance of internal
thinking and external action. It is the frank and honest contact with oneself and our fellow men. To
accept oneself and all other people as they are now, without to judge and/or condemn.
The strongest strength, the highest what we can give to people is love. Love to the people,
animals and to the nature. Love holds together the universes and our life. It is that energy, which
holds our body alive. It is the divine thread. It is the way and the salvation.
Without that divine energy, we would not exist! Who is able to follow the love increases to a
great amount his oscillation. However, love has to deal with the feeling, it a decision of the heart. The
mind affects our humanity very strong and many people are incapable to follow the feeling, to follow
the heart. You can realize the state of the luck, nevertheless, only by heart decisions.
Nevertheless, you can realize the state of luck only by heart decisions. Consequently, everyone
should ask himself therefore the question, in which form he is able to enrich life here and now with
his presence. We should ask ourselves within which area do we not spread love yet and what so far
therein prevented us. Only forgiveness, peace and love should be in your heart.
The today's world stands on the edge of the abyss. She hits rock bottom. Only the love can
prevent the perfect smash of the world. The love creates, gives, renews. She is the true breath of the
world. She is the being of all being.

8. Turbulent Future
The different kinds of environmental disasters, economic breakdowns and states similar to civil
war - because of the stranglehold of the globalization and the economic crisis - are the everyday
headlines.
Newspaper headings and Television reports during the last years reported about the strongest
measured storm ever, snow in Jerusalem, thousands of dead people because of earthquakes, the
warmest winter since beginning of the weather recordings, century flood, dryness, hottest summer,
and the slaughter of cattle because of lack of feed. You surely still keep in mind.
The economy measures in many EU lands, because of the budget guidelines, are the principal
reason for riots and discontent in the population. Opponents of the globalization do not watch the
subdivision of the cake among the rich any longer. These protests become more and more violent.
The situation escalates. The Middle East - as a powder keg - approaches his explosion.
A vision is always a snapshot of the most likely future. There exists no fixed future, especially a
precise time specification is very difficult. Even announced upcoming events can temporally move
by change of basic conditions. For us these basic conditions must not be aware at all or we maybe
also do not note the changes, because we cannot grasp them with our senses at all.
The events seen by prophets always arise based on the current collective karma of the humanity
or the population in a certain area. If there is no change of the behavior and the attitudes of the
involved people, the visions will precisely come true. Nevertheless, the individual one and the

collective karma can strongly change, so that prophecies can change, disasters weaken or appear
later.
The karma law is dynamic, that is also the reason why there never can be 100% prophecies.
Nevertheless, at environmental changes many people take part into the events. Therefore, these
more or less come true, because many people would have to change quickly and this never happens
in fact. Hence, the environmental changes arrive mostly as seen. However, with a more deliberate
and spiritual-ecological life-style seen events can weaken or temporally delay.
The biggest difficulty with prophecies is therefore a precise time specification. A prophecy is not
wrong, only because it has delayed. In such a case thoughts, settings and actions of the involved
persons have changed, so that the seen future has just changed.
Who expects a perfectly timed point-precise landing of a prophecy has not understood time
and, above all, not respected and accepted the free will of humans. If there would be the perfect
prophecy, we would be only puppets in a play, a hamster in the running wheel of the time.
Everything would be predestined. However, it is not in such a way.
We have a free will and determine our future ourselves. Events can still change shortly before a
Vision comes true, by an event, which has consequences on the prophecy. Besides, it can be that we
have no deliberate knowledge and notice of this event.
The perfect prophecy would be that one, which never occurs and does not need to occur,
because the people have changed.
At a short-term delay of the arrival of a prophecy many people believe she is wrong.
(Channeling; 04 10 21)
In principle, the future changes in every second of our existence. More precisely said the present
changes constantly. Every moment is new. Only the present is lived. Past and future are always only
constructs of thoughts. De facto there exists only the present, hence, everything is also
simultaneous. Our thoughts and feelings determine us exclusively. As we think about the past at
present, was the past. I.e., we create the past at present, at every moment anew. Unfortunately, we
much too often think about the past in that way that our ego is satisfied and we have, so to speak,
properly acted in the past. We form the past in thoughts in such a way that our today's behavior
and the situation in which we are confirmed and we feel fine. One can change, so to speak, out of the
future the past to form another present.
Already Einstein has proved that one could move in the time backward, if one moved faster than
speed of light. I.e. by movement, one can change the time. Every age swings in a certain frequency
band. Places are frequency bands within a frequency band. The time travelling, well know from
science fiction filming, is possible for sophisticated beings, by changing their frequency and therefore
they can visit any place and era. As well as we change the frequency on the radio and receive a new
channel (new reality), these beings adjust a new frequency and experience this new transmitter.
Therefore exists for these beings no time barrier - everything is concurrent for these beings. Because
they can freely choose to be at the next moment in the year 500 B.C. or in 3000, everything is for
them at present. They can live only the present, just as the earth people. Nevertheless, the present
can be once - from view of terrestrials - 500 years ago and once in the distant future.
Visionaries and prophets can already change their frequency in the mental area. Thereby they see
and experience future or past events, however in another state of consciousness. The humans still
fail because of the barrier of time. However, many of you to readers will already fail the image of
the simultaneousness and when reading these lines.
Time is cyclic, interweaved into each other and everything occurs simultaneous. It is a diversified
role-play, in which the actors forget to operate in a hologram of thought. You can try so hard to
explain the subject time; it exceeds the mind of the normal person. You also did it not understand
for a long time. (Channeling; 04 10 15)
(N.: I understood time, after my spiritual guide explained time to me in a spiritual experience.)
Why events can temporally change, I exactly explained during the passage above. The reason for
temporal movements is on one side that many people work in the area of the consciousness.

The extremely strong planetary consequences thereby turned away - for some time. On the other
hand, the spiritual world is interested in that still as many people as possible should decide on the
ascension, on the light (chapter 12). This is why mercy was granted and the events were suspended.
All channeling and Visions are authentic; hence, I did not change them. Nevertheless, the
wrong time was right at the time I had the Visions and channeling. Many events announced here
have chronologically moved. They will take place absolutely, because they are necessary for the
cleansing of the earth. The sequence of the events always stays the same, all the same when it goes
off specifically.
The time of mercy has run off. Now the time of the intensive change begins.
(Channeling; 05 05 28)
The change of our body occurs already since longer time. Many doctors cannot assign any more
physical and mental discomfort and symptoms to a clinical picture. Now also the intensive phase of
the environmental changes begins.
Unfortunately, too few people have jumped on the train of love. Nevertheless, de facto the period
starting now is an act of mercy, however with disagreeable manifestations and painfulness. If you can
keep in mind, nevertheless, the big purpose - the ascension and therefore also the cleansing of the
earth, the spirit of the humanity and the gradually change of the earth person to the God-human,
then you will differently feel and master everything easier.
The phase of the cleansing has already begun. For many years the number and the intensity of
the environmental disasters intensifies. Successive we push in the direction of the new age. We are
accustomed gradually to the changes. So unpleasantly volcano eruptions, floods, earthquakes,
conflagrations and other environmental factors may also be, in truth we should bless these events,
because they promote the consciousness increase of the people strongly and the big cleansing of the
earth
In front of me is a simple book, which looks accurate like the one I have written. My eye gropes the
way from letter to letter. The title is, Babylonian end time disaster. The writing is golden and shines.
I look at the name of the author. First, I cannot recognize the name, however, instantly my eye has
the quality of a zoom and the single letters become bigger. God manifests before my eye.
(Vision; 06 10 21)
N.: Two readers of my book contacted me and told me that while reading my book suddenly the
just read line seemed several centimeters and shone golden. The same happened to me, but also to
my mother.
While meditating suddenly I hear a voice: It is decided. The die is cast. There comes the time of
the pantry. (Channeling; 00 10 01)
To build up stocks on time can avoid a lot of grief during the coming months. (N.: Interesting was
for me that I heard these words in Latin language. This channeling motivated me after years to reach
for a Latin dictionary.)
The time, to build up stocks of basic food is quite briefly before you. Later you hardly will get
something. (Channeling; 03 07 30)
"The economy is dying." (Channeling; 08 10 08)
The age more appearance than being is just finished. Now there comes the era more being
than appearance. The material dies, the Euro die, the economy dies, and the superficiality dies. One
will reflect again on himself." (Channeling; 11 06 21)
The life will become slower again. One will talk more with each other, play more with each other,
the roads will be less illuminated, the bicycle will celebrate a resurrection and hedgehogs can again
cross without danger a street. (Channeling; 08 09 25)
I am in a public bus. He is so crowded that I can hardly move. The streets are almost total without
traffic. During a 10-minute durable journey only three motorcycles meet us, one is of it a police
motorcycle.
I squeeze myself out of the bus at the next station. A small car approaches and by loudspeaker is
announced that there is a filling station which would have petrol again. However, the price is a
multiple of the today's one. (Vision; 08 10 14)

I note when going by my bicycle that in the front tire is not enough air. A few other cyclists are still
on the road, there are no cars in the street. I go to a filling station to inflate the tire; however, I can
find no compressor. Two men play cards. They answer to my question for a compressor to go to the
next gas station; however also this one is out of action. They removed already the price tags for
petrol, diesel, and fuel oil. (Vision; 08 09 28)
The disastrous time already begins this spring. (Channeling; 10 01 08)
Be attentive and conscious! The events during the weeks 31, 32 and 33 are a foretaste of the big
changes. (Channeling; 10 04 30)
This period is from the second to the 22 August. On 24 May, the spirit world told me again that
determining events for the world history would occur in the 31st and 32nd week (from the 2nd to 15
August).
I see the data 8.8., 9.8., 10.8 and 11.8. (Vision; 10 07 17)
If it goes off, the town leaves immediately. On highways and in the internal districts of the towns
the chaos will be biggest. (Channeling; 08 09 30)
I see angry people in the railway station. There rules hectic rush and the trains are very
overcrowded. Everybody wants to leave the town. (Vision; 08 11 07)
In the course of the world-changing events in the second August week one will be formally able to
grasp the terror of the population. (Channeling; 10 07 17)
While looking at the pictures of the fires in Moscow or the floods in Poland, parts of Germany,
Czech Republic, and India and in Pakistan, one could see the panic of the people in their faces. For
the people in these areas it was the end of the world. According to UN the states in Pakistan were
worse than years ago the results of the Tsunami in the Asian area or as the results of the earthquake
in Haiti were. These prophecies arrived chronologically exactly.
My mobile phone receives a new SMS. In the first line I can read in the approach of and in the
second one song of the lime-tree (Vision; 08 01 16)
The song of the lime-tree is a prophecy about 1850, which they discovered in the hollow cavity
of a lime-tree. A significant verse for the time coming now is, A big city sinks in mud, another
struggles with the fire, all cities become deadly silent, on the Stephans Place in Vienna there grows
dill.
I find a clock. There are no more pointers on the clock. (Vision; 03 04 02)
We have no more time. There is no more minute hand and second pointer mounted, as in the
Vision in chapter 7. The time of mercy has run off. Now the humanity gets the calculation presented
for the thoughtless contact with the creation and themselves.
You are right, as soon as the 6-th seal breaks - and it is already - it is not to be turned away any
more this destiny of the earth. However, set your mind at rest - you, who just read his book - you are
not guilty of it, it is group karma. (Channeling; 07 04 10)
This channeling activates not only me, but also all readers of my book for the first time. This
encourages me to have gone the right way during the last 15 years. (This refers to the Johannes
Revelation, which I completely understood for the first time a few days before this channeling. For
years, it was puzzling to me. I understood only sub ranges. Every few months I took the Bible at hand
and read the Johannes Revelation. Indeed, I felt that she is enormously important and the core of all
prophecies, however, I did not have the initiating enlightenment yet.
Keep it up! It starts! (Channeling; 10 05 19)
Now obvious the time has come to turn more intensely (also expenditure of time) to the spiritual.
I already, however, harvest the fruits of this new situation and am high pleased with it. During the
last weeks, I received more announcements than the whole last year. A nice and exciting time comes
up to us just in gigantic steps. We can grow immensely by the coming situations and challenges!
I see an absolute ban on travel for whole of Europe. Even within the EU, one may not move any
more freely. It permits you only to change between single countries with a special approval, which
one does not get, nevertheless, de facto. The single countries thereby become gigantic concentration
camps. The mood of the population is at zero-point. (Vision; 10 07 08)

I see this ban of travel all over Europe, although no exact time. Is it already in approach of the
Third World War or does it start with the occupation by the Chinese? (N.: see end of this chapter)
This vision concerns in any case a subject area never prophesied in the history. There is no prophet or
visionary during the last centuries that would have seen this.
You know, a cross in the sky will announce the start of the changes, namely when the earth
changes with full force break out. It is the cruciform adjustment of the planets. It is the cruciform
adjustment of the St Andrew's cross. It is 90 degrees. It already is here. The time of the outbreak is
very close, now the outbreak of the Etna stands also in front of the door. (Channeling; 10 05 29)
The breath of the creator that ordinarily blows between God and the prophet, in the meantime
has become a head of an arrow. (Channeling; 07 04 10)
During the last weeks, I get only channeling that concern the coming disagreeable days and
weeks, which will hit us like a sharp arrow.
Newspaper heading in the middle of November, 08: Everything becomes cheaper!, Petrol about
8%, mobile phones minus 50%, ski up to minus 52% and also the milk about 13%.
The capital market is about to break down totally. Greece, Ireland, and Portugal play a pioneering
role. The real economy still lives.
Scarcely before a complete breakdown prices of basic food, sink always! Based on announced
mass redundancies and already running or announced strikes, the discontent, and the insecurity in
the population become daily bigger. Mass redundancies at big national companies in Great Britain,
Germany, France, Italy and Austria and the planned increase of the pension age in some areas of the
job market, heat up the atmosphere.
The people must be calmed. Give sugar to the monkey, is the order of the day. As soon as the
people could not even buy basic food, drive with their beloved car or use the mobile phone, it would
be past with the social peace and therefore also with the system.
Already very soon, the economy will completely be on the ground. We stand quite scarcely before
the explosion. If it is the economy by itself or environmental changes (n.: Production and distribution
would be thereby strongly limited) and the landing of the extraterrestrial accelerate this still before,
will show itself. As soon as there will hardly be goods, the sinking prices will change quickly as a flash
into a hyperinflation.
I see that people steal luggage pieces of a Japanese travel group when they are unloading from
the bus. My phone call at the emergency phone number of the police bumps into deaf ears, because
they are too busy with similar cases. On the street there rules a tense and aggressive atmosphere.
Everything is stolen what is not rivet-firm and nail-firm. The union of gangs is already recognizable.
(Vision; 08 11 15)
There are many people in the railway stations. Either there is no more individual traffic or this is
strongly limited on grounds of the costs of petrol.
There rules more and more lawlessness. As soon as you let even briefly a luggage piece out of
sight, they steal it. (Vision; 11 05 24)
Fear of losing ones livelihood will lead many people to fear and aggressions.
(Channeling; 08 11 12)
When the landing of the aliens will be announced, chaos will break out and the prices explode.
(Channeling; 05 05 26)
Insecurity and new situations in the world affairs always lead to inflation and plunging stock
prices. Logically especially this milestone in the evolution will have strong consequences on the
monetary market.
The big herald of the inflation was already the bursting of the real estate bubble in the USA in
September 08. Not only investment banks in the USA plunged in the abyss, also some European
banks went bankrupt. In the USA, but also in the Far East, one already saw long queues of customers
who wanted to remove their assets in worry about their money.
Newspapers bring regularly articles with headings as for example, How you save your money ,
10 most important tips for your wallet, The surest investment forms or React NOW, we tell you
how. Big newspapers started daily series: How to protect your money. They inserted special
broadcastings and panel discussions at the prime time on TV.

On the radio, there are broadcastings in which they call the most favorable gas stations. The
saving for the purposes of the safekeeping of the basic needs, but also the securing of values, move
more and more in the centre.
A friend of mine looks at bank notes of already suspended currencies. The currencies are of the
19th century, Shilling, German Mark and Liras. Then he holds a 500 bank note in his hand, looks at
her melancholy and means, this currency dies right now. (Vision; 09 01 19)
The result of the topical fight for the Euro (n.: Riots in Greece and Italy and the emergency
parachute for the Euro) is therefore already certain: The Euro dies!
In front of me is a table in which you see all European currencies. In one column, the actual
inflation of the lands is stated. The values move in a range of 80% - 110%. The inflation is not limited
only to Europe. Also in Israel, the inflation already is 100%. (Vision; 99 07 07)
I am in a small store, where you can get all basic food and an own area for vegetables and fruit is.
I look in my wallet and note with joy that many bank notes have more zeros at the end. I see 5000. and 2000.- Euro bank notes. Contently I pocket the wallet again and look at the prices in the store:
The joy about the bank notes vanishes at the same moment, because the kilo of bananas costs a twodigit amount of Euros and otherwise, I see no article priced in cents. (Vision: 07 10 01)
One should cotton up to a hyperinflation.
The customers in a supermarket are eager to buy staple foods. Nevertheless, many must refrain
from a purchase, because the prices have already climbed in astronomical heights. (Vision; 99 04 13)
I go on the street, when several Euro-coins slide from the hand and fall to the floor. I pick them up
and look at them more exactly. Now these are nothing but 1-Shilling coins. Immediately I am aware
that the money that fell, now generally has no more value. (Vision; 03 03 24)
In many countries you will hardly become something to eat and to drink. In some countries, you
will get nothing at all. (Channeling; 08 09 18)
People work for starvation wages. Nevertheless, they are grateful that they got generally a job.
They are diligent and friendly.
Change of scene: Some people are "normal". Many others do not manage with the life any more.
Unmotivated aggression outbreaks - without evident occasion - happen in public. Thus, a guest
suddenly takes an ashtray in a bar and flings him straight through the room. (Vision; 08 10 26)
I see human masses at the employment office lined up in queues. They are eager to get a new job.
Even people, who did not want to work for years, seriously search for a job. Nevertheless, there is no
job opening. (Vision; 09 01 02)
Angry human masses have appeared before a closed bank. They are aggressive and try to
penetrate under use of force into the financial institution. The cashiers have enclosed themselves and
panic is clearly to recognize in their faces. They lean from the inside against the closed front doors, so
that the angry ones cannot smash them from the outside.
The bank manager says to his employees that in spite of his emergency call at the police they
cannot come because of shortage of workers. Nationally there rules such a chaos, as all the other
banks refuse the payment of customer money and hold their institutes closed. Bank customers have
no more access to their assets. (Vision; 08 08 09)
The savings book guarantee will reveal itself as a soap bubble and burst.
On the streets is an explosive and aggressive mood. Without evident reason it comes repeatedly to
fights and aggressive war of words. (Vision; 10 06 06)
A furious and aggressive crowd tries to enter a government building. Military and police brace
themselves desperately with shields against the crowding human masses. Finally, the angry people
succeed in breaking through the locking ring and they penetrate into the building. Quick they comb
the building sifting through all rooms. After a few minutes, the nightmare is over. On the ground,
there are many deaths and serious injured people. (Vision; 11 01 12)
This vision did not refer to a special country. States similar to civil war will rule worldwide.
N.: This vision I had before the fall of Egypt and the unrest in other countries in North Africa and
the Middle East. Thus, this vision already arrived. Prior to the Third World War, however, there will

be states similar to the civil war in many countries of Europe, e.g. in Italy, France, Greece, England or
Spain.
I see Silvio Berlusconi in a prison cell. Then I hear, Berlusconi will be arrested. (Vision; 11 02 22)
Whether an actor, a politician, or a general known person dies or is involved in scandals is
unimportant for the world events. That is why I am not informed about such happenings, because my
media announcements concern only events which are for the absolute end times (in which we are
already) of essential meaning. Nevertheless, the arrest of Berlusconi will have another range and, in
addition, give water to the ground for a civil war in Italy.
Riots rule in the street. General chaos, angry people, and power label the scenery. Even actions,
which would animate at least people with courage to immediate intervention, remain unnoticed.
It is as if people already accepted or only deal with their own destiny. I can pull no punches and
intervene in a conflict in which several people without evident reason hit a single.
Nobody supports me as I intervene, because this conflict apparently interests nobody. Then
somebody calls to me that it completely makes no difference if people smash here the skulls, it is only
important that the economy would come, finally, again to swing, one would have a job and to eat.
(Vision; 09 03 24)
The economic situation in the so-called rich industrial lands already today has serious
consequences. More and more people slide under the poverty border and many do not know any
more how they should pay the goods of the everyday need. In many areas affected by environmental
disasters already today is an acute lack of food, drinking water and medicine. Very soon, the situation
will already get worse in general and the today natural situation will not be any more. The end of the
consumer society begins!
The landing of aliens will be the starting signal for a rapidly upward turning prize spiral. With
the cataclysmic quakes and the floods, it will come in addition to a hyperinflation and to a
bottleneck of goods. Many enterprises will stop or at least throttle production because of
environmental influences. According to the law of supply and demand, there will be higher prices.
The capital market will break down more and more and therefore also the world economy!
Then it will be too late for a shopping stroll. All economic predictions, share indexes and growth
expectations are lapsed because there will be no more economy. Stocks you can use only as a paper
money when playing Monopoly and the barter trade will experience a comeback.
It is about the solution of the problem of the cleansing of the earth, around throwing out the old
energy to convert the world into a better one. You have to find a clear and quick solution. Many
people of different skin colour and nations stand together and every single of them stands
symbolically for a certain letter and shall take a seat in a given field - like a crossword puzzle.
They start, the people take their intended place and the solution is clearly recognizable: "Explosion
of the Ring of Fire" is clear to read. (Vision; 07 06 05)
The explosion of the Ring of Fire will be the starting signal for the lasting cleaning. So unpleasantly
earthquakes and volcano eruptions may also be, in the concrete case this is necessary, makes sense
and is positive. (N.: The fire ring applies approx. 40,000 km distributed straight across the globe. 90%
of the earthquakes worldwide occur within this fire ring. Most active volcanoes are likewise in this
region. The best-known one is the Pacific Ring of Fire - he encloses nearly the completely Pacific
plate. The Italian Ring of Fire crosses the Italian boot and the Lipari Islands in the north of Sicily, with
the known volcanoes Vesuvius, Etna, Stromboli and any others.)
I see desperate Japanese mourning seated on the ground. There rules a kind of doomsday
atmosphere. I do not see the reason for this situation. It is New Year's Eve. (Vision; 10 02 16)
This vision has proved to be true, although with 10 weeks of delay. When I saw the pictures in the
emergency shelters after the Tsunami and earthquake disasters in Japan, I saw exactly the pictures
from my vision.
In Japan the concrete roads moving like a mass of jelly. Water leaks repeatedly from emerging
cracks. People are in a panic. (Vision, 13 04 15)
On basis of following vision that I had two years before, I said that it was not over yet in Japan.
The situation in Japan is just going to be relevant again.

I see only few Japanese in Japan and these mourn in the midst of a devastated country. There rules
an apocalyptic doomsday atmosphere. (Vision; 11 03 15)
Either Japan becomes uninhabitable and everybody had to flee, or the sea will swallow Japan
completely. It is not over yet!
I look from the bird's-eye view into a nuclear reactor. I see on the ground largely the number "3" golden yellow beaming. (Vision; 11 03 29)
A few months later, they confirmed officially that in the reactor 3 a complete nuclear meltdown
took place. This vision already arrived therefore.
There is a sign in an underground station. Where usually "Exit" stands on the sign, is written out
of Japan. (Vision; 11 04 13)
The sign was written in English and the exact text was Japan out. This has a double meaning: On
the one hand, it was the exit sign - the request to leave Japan, so out of Japan it goes in this direction,
on the other hand, it also means that it is over with Japan.
The sun will darken by dusty and sooty particles flying around and it will get cold very much still
in this summer. (Channeling; 04 06 30)
In the year of war, the sun will darken because of a volcano eruption and these results in an onset
of winter with snowfall in Europe. It will be a volcano eruption in Italy. (N.: probably the outbreak of
the Etna)
After the heat record in April follows the snow chaos. (Channeling; 07 04 17)
I see a football player of FC Napoli. Then his parents with deadly serious look, the head lowered,
as if it is a burial.
In the end, my mother appears and I ask her, Is Vesuvius or Etna nearby Naples?
(Vision; 08 01 16)
Ordinarily at a volcano eruption near 5 km villages are evacuated, there flows a little lava and
then the spook is over. Should it come because of a volcano eruption to deaths in Naples, it comes to
a real volcano eruption, a huge explosion with far-reaching consequences. Very probably is that this
is the outbreak, which will darken the sun. (N.: The Vesuvius is 9 km from Naples, Etna approx. 200
km.)
I lay down and just wanted to start to meditate: I hear three explosions. I feel vibrations, as if it
had been earthquakes. Then I dive into the event: I am on the street and dressed like in summer. It is
dark. My dog stands before me and I see her breath. As if, the air temperature was a degree under
zero. Then I hear a voice: "It has suddenly got cold very much. (Vision; 04 02 23)
I slip in the almost knee-high snow. Laughing friends of me also hop in the snow and when we
return on the snowy street, I see that they also wear summer shoes.
(Vision; 05 03 24)
Heavy snowfall has started in Vienna. I decide to leave Vienna by car together with friends on the
next day in direction to the Salzkammergut.
We are located at the border between the 9th and 19th Viennese district on a hilly road. In a slight
dip, we are stuck despite of a front wheel drive. The wheels are spinning. By simultaneously pushing
the car and swings we get the car back on the road and stick immediately again. Due to the snow
consistency, I am sure that it has a few plus degrees. However, it is fallen so much snow that getting
ahead is inconceivable. You see no snow clearance vehicles are as far as the eye can reach. I regret to
have converted my car from winter tires to summer tires at the beginning of April.
(Vision, 13 03 20)
I am in winter landscape, in the middle of Vienna. 30 to 40 cm of snow lies. It is summer, because
the grass is very high and many hedgehogs have rolled up to protect themselves against the cold.
(Vision; 10 08 18)
I play in the garden of my house with Jasmine badminton. Although we play at midday, I must
concentrate very much to see always the ball, because lighting conditions rule like in the dusk.
(Vision; 07 03 27
This dusk hangs together with the darkening of the sun by a volcano eruption

Summery dressed many friends visit me. We visit my new, not yet furnished house. It is extremely
cold and we strive after to use all heating possibilities. (Vision; 06 06 11)
A great deal of snow was fallen. The lighting conditions are quite bad; one hardly sees something,
although it is during the day. My dog romps around in the snow; a sledge driver pushes her aside and
injures her at the hind leg. I must carry her afterwards. (Vision; 05 04 03)
I chat with friends, whether they have already unpacked the winter clothes. We are all dressed for
summer. (Vision; 04 10 08)
I have already moved to the Salzkammergut and reside in a bedroom with many lofts. Friends and
acquaintances occupy them and there is a relaxed atmosphere as once on school ski courses. A friend
walks into the room and shoots a snowball at me. (Vision, 13 03 04)
I sit with friends in an outdoor restaurant area, next to a basketball field. I am sorry that I can
throw no baskets because I wear summer shoes, and 40 cm of snow covers the ground
(Vision; 07 04 30)
I stand in the great outdoors and look at the slowly dancing snowflakes very conscious and
accurate. In the second, I know that the time will come to unpack the winter clothes in a summer
month again. (Vision; 08 05 21)
A voice says to me that the first two big earthquakes in Austria, during the cleansing phase, will
last 14 and 8 minutes. (Channeling; 97 02 28)
The tilting of the earth axis could be the cause for it. Austria has the luck not to be in the
immediate sphere of influence of big volcanoes. However, earthquakes, definitely stronger than all
we have experienced up to now and, nevertheless, everything, which historians have delivered, we
will face. Worldwide extremely strong and long persistent earthquakes will come. These will be of
never experienced duration and intensity.
They will have disastrous consequences, especially in the cities. Every person who is interested in
surviving the next time should do the utmost to move his residence in the country. The cities are
equalized to the surface of the earth and death traps during the cataclysms.
There will be a row of earthquakes. First are three warning quakes. They will be strong enough
that people fall down. Partially people are injured. A few can be also be killed by falling down stones
or branches. However, it does not happen a lot. Nevertheless, the fourth quake will last 14 minutes.
Tell it to the people even if it many cannot fancy such a thing. The fifth quake will last 8 minutes.
(Channeling; 01 12 12)
Nearly 5 years after the first Vision about the big quakes, I received information about that again.
Absolutely nothing has changed in the events. Above all, nothing has changed because the people
have not changed. One only needs to look around and knows that only - in the truest sense of the
word - an extremely strong earthquake can awake the people and give their action and thinking a
new direction.
"The second warning quake will already be so significant that even non-believers cannot longer
ignore it. (Channeling, 08 09 20)
New York will be warned, just as Vienna, three times! (Channeling; 99 01 17)
The 14-minute quake is a world quake! The whole earth will shake! Three lighter earthquakes will
announce the cataclysmic 14-minutes quake. Who is able to, should avoid cities at the latest after the
second warning quake. Since one will not be able to catch falling down rock lumps of high rises
without prejudice.
I drive with a group of children carousel in the Viennese Wurstelprater. Suddenly the earth starts
to shake and the carousel moves even more violently. The children ask me laughing and playful what
this rumbling signifies. I say to them that this is an earthquake and note with pleasure no change of
mood of the children. At the same time, I see people on the street falling down. I jump off from the
carousel and hear the people shouting fearfully and hysterically.
I run, as well it is possible in view of the earth tremors, from one tumbled person to the next and
shout to them: Are not afraid, nothing happens to you. This is only the announcement of the big
quake. Immediately after the end of the earth tremors people push forward to me and want more
information about the future. (Vision; 99 01 17)

The unbroken joy of the children testifies of the fact that the judgement of the events occurring
now is a matter of adjusting to the events. For the pure materialists the world will end, so to speak. I
personally look at the cleaning of the earth as a necessity and am glad about it. It is an important
step in the direction of raised consciousness of the people and a world affected by love.
I discuss on a public place with some people. I tell them that that a big 14 minutes lasting
earthquake Austria shakes. Three less strong earthquakes will announce this event. Some participants
are a lit bit unsettled; others call me a nut case out of touch with reality. Those people who want to
maintain a regulated conversation expiry try to argue me out of my opinion with arguments. These
are such a thing happened never before., in Vienna one perceives earth tremors only with the
finest measuring instruments and the statistics and likelihood speak against it. Presently the
conversation is finished, because an earthquake has started, people lose the balance and fall to the
ground. (Vision; 99 01 17)
We are already in a time in which there is no more sense to come along in philosophicalintellectual discussions about what a prophet has seen. The time of the theoretical plays of thought is
over; one must make himself a clear decision. Now even the pragmatists, who solve problems when
they appear, will have to decide whether they believe the read or not. The entry of the announced
events can already signify the end for many pragmatists. Change of location or to stockpile food, can
save your life. If a pragmatist survives, his activity will concentrate upon the survival or a limitation of
the damage. He will try to reach laboriously what the intuitive people, but also people, who believed
the read and did provisions, could already do without a lot of expenditure. Providing for the pension
is senseless, life precaution is vital!
I enter a house. Suddenly the earth starts to sway. I feel happy about this event because I know;
this quake helps to clean the earth and to reach a higher consciousness. I say to my female company
that this quake is strong enough to fall down. In addition, already it happens.
Panicky shouts of falling people synchronies themselves with the rumbling of the quake. I try to
calm down the people in my nearness and assure them that yet nothing passes dramatic. Then a
voice informs me that a second quake will warn the people before the big cataclysmic quake. (Vision;
00 02 01)
I am in Vienna, in a high room with stuccowork. Suddenly the earth starts to shake and the ceiling I
look to, blurred visibly before my eyes. I try to run out of the house, however, immediately the next
quake starts. I consider whether this is strong enough that people can fall. Quickly I escape under a
doorframe, before falling down wall can hit me. (Vision; 97 01 10)
I sit with E.T. and Jasmine in a bar, we eat. Suddenly the earth starts to shake.
Quickly I say to E.T. and Jasmine that they should be not afraid, it is only one of three warning
quakes. We stand up and are about to leave the bar as quick as a flash. The next quake already starts.
I know in the second, this is one of the announced warning quakes. (Vision; 01 09 30)
While I call up my mother, the building in which I am suddenly begins to sway. Excitedly I inform
her of the earthquake, although my behaviour is completely senseless, because my mother feels the
earth tremors at the same moment. In the second I know that it is the first warning quake, of the
three announced in the book. I am aware completely that this was the starting signal to harvest the
wage for my many years of media announcements. Now the mockery and travesty which poured
over me from the self-appointed prophecy experts on the Internet will be finished.
At the same time, I also know that the second warning quake will come soon. Indeed, it will not be
during the same day, however, maybe already the next one. (Vision; 05 06 02)
The sequence of the warning earthquakes will occur in brief distances. To plan middle or longerterm emigrations becomes obsolete and is senseless. Quick action and to be prepared already, will
be asked. (N.: see chapter 14)
I talk with an Asian when his woman comes. She has a depressed face and informs him about
something in an Asian language. Then he says to me that in his native country a heavy earthquake
has been.
Change of scene: I am in a room with my mother and my sister Petra comes. She looks anxious and
means; now the earthquakes begin. I ask, Where? Is the earthquake on the Philippines? No, in

Sicily, but on the radio they just brought also the announcement of a heavy earthquake in Styria,
replies my sister.
This is the first part of the disaster, I say. Then I say goodbye to Petra with the words: However,
I can calm you down. You will be one of few people who survive the coming events - this I see too.
(Vision; 05 10 03)
It is early in the morning and I am in the room of a hotel in Switzerland. I hear a bang and then feel
a strong vibration. The earth shakes. I go on the balcony and see the chaos:
Houses are severely damaged, some less, some of the houses burn - apparently, gas lines and
heating have exploded. Quickly I call in Vienna to report about the situation in this city situated to the
north of Geneva, near the border to France. During the conversation with the friend in Vienna, I hear
that it must have come there during our conversation to a strong earthquake. I hear crashing frame,
then I have no more connection.
In the second, I know that my friend just died. I turn on the television and can see a live reporting
of worldwide earthquakes. Suddenly the connection cuts off and a glimmering-diffusing screen is
before me. However, a look out of the window shows me exactly the same picture like on TV: The film
The Rattlesnake, with Kurt Russell, crosses my mind.
It is dark, although it should already have to be light due to the time; a seemingly spooky
firmament smiles at me; an air interspersed with smoke and dust, everywhere small fires and
destroyed houses.
I get conscious that I probably must many hundred kilometres walk by foot to Vienna, because
there is no more transport infrastructure and with provisions it will probably also look bad.
Now is the time to get rid of all ballast. I sort out my backgammon board at cost of hundred Euros
at first. Slightly melancholy I look it when I leave the hotel room. (Vision; 06 12 04)
I see a volcano exploding. It comes across for me like a bomb explosion. This volcano suddenly
changes into Mexico City. Gigantic letters formally shout at me, 22 million victims.
(Vision; 11 03 29)
I am not quite sure whether the earth really shakes. Nevertheless, the rumbling increases, and the
walls and the floor start to move stronger and stronger. A window bursts and glass shards fly nearly
horizontal in the room because outdoors a hurricane-like storm blows. Some shards hit and injure me.
For this does not happen again, I smash with a broom the second window. I stand on the side from
the window, in secure distance.
The storm might be several hundred kilometers, because I see people flying like dolls in the air.
(Vision; 08 10 04)
In this vision, I have experienced for the first time such a hurricane.
Shortly after 06.00 oclock, I wake up. I am surprised that I am quite spirited, because went to bed
at 01.00 o'clock overtired... I lie relaxed in the bed when I suddenly dive into an event:
I am in Vienna after a big earthquake. I see collapsed bridges. Fallen down stones and collapsed
houses block the streets. Simultaneous I hear the voice of a newscaster: On the bridges, in relation to
the measure of damages, there were relatively few dead people. Nevertheless, the people in the halls
of the big railway stations had no chance to leave the buildings on time. There were hundreds of dead
people. There still rules panic, because lying around remains or collapsed bridges obstruct many
escape routes from the city. One cannot choose his ways any more freely. (Vision; 00 06 21)
I am in Vienna. The people are agitated visibly; they can keep less and less the control of
themselves, about their life. They lose the orientation. The people properly get beyond control. I am
quiet and calm; however, I am aware of the chaos that prevails. Stage change to New York: Also, here
the people do not control the everyday events any more. There are no more rules. (Vision; 03 12 14)
I am at the crossroad of two streets. The streets are totally blocked. The people are in panic. They
want to leave the city as soon as possible. A voice informs me that there is in all countries such a
panic. The reason is massive environmental changes and the worldwide landing of extraterrestrial.
(Vision; 02 02 05)
However, this Vision demonstrates very clearly, what in the close future will primarily occupy the
people: the landing of the aliens - although they are well meaning and it is a divine intervention and a
positive event - and the changes of the environment.

On the wall hangs a big screen. I operate a computer and on the screen, a map of the world
appears on which one can see simultaneously the just occurring earthquakes. I can pursue strong
activities in the sea. Round me sit people; I explain them that the "Mururoa Atoll" already explodes
very soon. (Vision; 99 04 08)
A series of nuclear experiments for years expose the Mururoa Atoll.
In the Caribbean, I see breaking out a volcano. The volcano really explodes. The sputa come down
within a radius of several hundred kilometers. (Vision; 97 05 25)
I would like to go together with my friend Ernest Kitzberger by car from the East Coast of the USA
to the West Coast. Nevertheless, this is not possible any more. We must cover the distance by the
airplane. (Vision; 99 03 14)
If airplanes still fly, nevertheless, cars cannot cover the distance East Coast - West Coast, then not
lack of fuel can be the cause for it but serious tectonic changes.
A heavy earthquake shakes Bagdad. The next day a big mosque burns.
(Vision; 99 01 11)
I read in the teletext - Heavy earthquake in Ecuador - dead people and injured persons.
(Vision; 01 10 03)
The volcano Tungurahua broke out at the middle of February 08 and claimed human life.
There will be an earthquake in the Mediterranean Sea. The sea will withdraw and then there
comes the Tsunami. It will be the big wave. (Channeling; 05 02 14)
It will concern two cities in Israel: Netanja and one more. However, it is not Jerusalem.
(Channeling; 05 02 07)
(n.: Here it is about the effect of a Tsunami in the Mediterranean Sea.)
I am in a house in Sicily with a wonderful look at the sea. It is during the day. Suddenly I hear a
strong rushing from the sea and look through an archway at the sea. A gigantic Tsunami wave comes
from the south, higher than years ago in Indonesia.
At the same moment, I know that I cannot flee anymore, because I must also take my dog
protecting in my arms.
Then I hear a voice that the Tsunami hits also Sardinia and Corsica, although there the
devastations will not be so big any more. (Vision; 08 04 19)
Whether this Tsunami is the same, which will destroy two towns in Israel, I do not know. It is
obvious that the explosion of the Etna is the reason for this Tsunami.
I run along a sandy beach when the sea suddenly withdraws. Now I remember the big Tsunami
that occurred a few years ago in the Asian area and I know that panic is not right and that I can
comfortably hike up the nearby hill to escape the tidal wave on time. Then I hear sounds of an Asian
language and know that it will concern again a Tsunami in Asia. (Vision; 07 07 16)
By the Tsunami in Japan, this vision already came true; however, other Tsunamis will still follow.
The Aleutian Islands and some other small island groups will completely disappear from the
earth's surface. (Channeling; 08 10 08)
(N.: The Aleutian Islands are an island chain between North America and Asia in the south edge of
the North-Pacific Bering Sea.)
I am in the front passengers seat of a car, full with friends. Incredibly fast, the driver tries to leave
Vienna. I protest violently against the reckless tempo and mean that I myself do not want to die in
view of my counted days here on earth at a car accident in Vienna and he should kindly reduce his
tempo or I would get out. He follows my request and reduces the speed.
At the outskirts, we reach the beginning of the South Highway. Many people stand at the edge of
the roadway, with their belongings in plastic bags, suitcases and backpacks and hope to be able to
flee faster from Vienna by vehicles. The highway is lonesome. Then it is very fast clear for me why this
is in such a way, because our petrol goes out and there is nowhere a possibility to refuel.
We must continue our way by foot. In the end, we go on a forest track and it starts snowing. My
dog enjoys the snowfall, in the middle of one month in which one could not reckon with snow. The
hike is very strenuous because we slip repeatedly with our summer shoes and fall down. Then we do a
break at a lonesome place. Nevertheless, within minutes this place fills with many people, fully
packed with suitcases, pockets and bags. There is considerable chaos. Because I have 5 or 6 luggage

pieces and also would like to carry luggage pieces of my suddenly present mother, I also become
relatively hectic: I search for my sunglasses, then see I shoes of my mother standing beside the ready
packed pockets, however, I have no more place in my pockets. Then I become conscious that I do not
see my backgammon board, in addition, I exchange my pocket with a similar, however, the owner
advises me of my mistake. I realize that I lose much valuable time because of lacking organisation and
other fleeing people already got ahead of me.
I see a vast number of ready addressed postcards lying on the ground and somebody says, I must
inform my friends where I am. My mother says to me that I should buy her a light and handy laptop,
so that she is more unbound and free. Then we come to a place in the Salzkammergut, tired from the
hike. At the information office, we find out that all rooms, taverns, pensions and hotels are booked
up. Then it starts again snowing violently.
(Vision; 04 08 16)
In this vision is a lot of information: The unprepared escape, the bottleneck with petrol, the
necessity to be prepared to be able to leave quickly a place and snowfall in one month in which one
carries summer shoes. In general, you should be mobile and adaptable.
Relaxed I sit in the garden of my house and consider my words for a talk show. I consider whether I
should mention that more than half of the world population dies during the next years to clarify my
earthquake and flood Visions. Suddenly the barn starts to shake. (Experience; 99 05 21)
Because the earth shook not really, apparently once again I received the mercy to experience a
mystic event. I understand this event as a request to draw the attention of my fellows with all
clearness to the coming changes. Only with a deliberate acceptance of the changes, the people can
take measures and cope with difficult situations every now and then.
I note on the street that two women recognize me as the prophet. One observes me whether I
behave differently than normal people. As a result, I approach to the two women. On closer
inspection of one of the faces becomes clear to me that I know this woman from the past - she
apparently lives at the moment in Germany - and then say to her that also she had visions and she
should tell me about it. She thinks that Germany will set in water; she does not have more details.
On my side is sudden also TomAndy. This is his nickname in spiritual forums on the Internet and
in that situation, it becomes conscious to me again that he was the apostle Andreas when Jesus Christ
lived and therefore he must be familiar to me.
I feel well in his nearness, it is the feeling of the knowing since ever. After this short mental
deviation, I go I go into detail of the flood and start to talk:
I clench the fist and say that this is the globe. With the other hand, I enclose my fist and say, This
is the earth's mantle. This earth's mantle will suddenly totally slip, that suddenly the seas will be at
other places. The water belt completely slips. I know that Vienna will be on the shore of the big lake.
To the west of Vienna even places at a height of 600 m will be flooded. Similarly, it will behave in
Germany and the north will set in the sea. However, nevertheless, also in other areas, even if only a
little deep sea will have slipped, it will need a certain time, until everything will return to normality
again. (Vision; 04 06 30)
The north of Germany will set in water masses of the Baltic Sea and the North Sea.
(Channeling; 98 09 19)
I see Bremen destroyed. Levelled like some coastal towns in Japan.
(Vision; 11 03 29)
I see a text and hear a voice, which reads the text loudly: The source of the water functions only
in Ticino. You must say to the people we are already on the edge of the lake. (Channeling; 96 11 30)
The drinking water will become nearly inedible. It will be only in Ticino safe to drink it. To drink it
In Vienna connects already to a certain health risk.
The streets are flooded. Driving by a car is not possible any more. The people push forward to the
trains. These are so overcrowded that there are additional journeys. (Vision; 03 08 11)
I would like to go by the train from Salzburg to Vienna. Nevertheless, you cannot drive on the west
section Salzburg-Vienna any more. Via the train journey Mrzzuschlag in the south, I reach Vienna.
(Vision; 96 10 28)

I do not see why the well-known west section is not practicable. The reason for it could be
damages by an earthquake. However, floods (the route is near the Danube) could also be the cause
for it.
I am in a park in Vienna, well known to me. I must swim. Only the tops of the trees and the head of
a stone sculpture are visible. Meters high water covers the whole park.
(Vision; 00 02 17)
Up to the breast, I stand with many others in the water in Vienna. Ordinarily cars drive at this
place. We hardly can move because it is so cold that the surface has frozen quite easily and waferthin ice patches have formed. (Vision; 04 12 06)
I see that in many streets of Vienna small boats are the only means of transportation.
(Vision; 97 09 14)
The streets in Vienna look like the canals in Venice. Nevertheless, the water is not completely so
dirty yet. I look at a small house more exactly. The window frames are rotten and I can look in the
ground level flat: It is left. The street where I am, has become extinct to a great extent and the water
level is briefly more than 1.50 m. (Vision; 05 05 02)
I am in the centre of Vienna - at the Swede's Place. I look from the quay (n.: approx. 15 metres
above the maximum water level of the Danube canal) at the Danube canal. The water level raises
terrifically fast, floods the promenades along the canal and rises further. Chaos and hectic rush have
broken out, people run around like startled chickens in panic. In addition, the quay will be
immediately flooded. My company and I know that the survival of this event is doubtfully. We arrange
a meeting place at which we want to meet in one year at the same time. I report a few days later to
friends about my very closely experienced beach holiday and tell to them that Vienna became a big
lake. I must cry, emotionally deeply touched from the event. (Vision; 98 12 11)
If I would have only read this Vision and not seen, I would regard it probably as excessive. This
flood disaster you can compare most easily with a flood. Customary floods are in comparison with
that only idyllic swimming lake. The flood disaster they will surely announce and everybody, if he can
add one and one, should flee on time together with his belongings of vital importance. It is
incomprehensible for me that, nevertheless, such a chaos and misery will originate. Unfortunately,
many people believe only events that already came true.
I am on the edge of the Viennese Wood and overlook Vienna. In some parts of Vienna, water
covers houses of a height of 20 metres completely. One does not see them anymore.
(Vision; 99 10 14)
I am in the Viennese Wood and run downhill on the ridge of a hill. The earth shakes and I have
problems to keep the balance. I know that I must cross the depression before me; otherwise, I will not
survive the next moments. Beside and behind me also run other fleeing people. I raise my tempo and
try to forge ahead. The depression fills by water visibly. A brook flowing down the mountain changes
more and more into a stream. Driftwood but also lifeless bodies of people overtake me. I reach the
depression and make a way to the opposite hill, passing the tiding wooden pieces and corpses. At the
same moment, I am aware that it would be immensely important to find a plastic bag to protect that
what I carry under the arm, against waters and to be able to carry it easier. I am glad to discover a
dirty plastic bag, which stuck in a branch fork. (Vision; 04 01 21)
I walk along the Danube in Vienna with a friend. He asks me whether I think it is reasonable to
inhabit a house here so nearby the Danube. I affirm the question. One can use the Danube as a route
if there is no more traffic. Suddenly a several meters high torrent carries us away. My last thought
was, The only route will be to be tied to Budapest. (Vision; 98 05 12)
It is obvious that the torrent of the Danube stands in immediate connection with earthquakes,
probably even with a pole-shift. Parts of Vienna will become uninhabitable. Water covers big areas
completely. Hundred thousands of people it will concern, especially those, who live in districts
bordering the Danube. Ten thousand people will lose overnight their available housing and can take
only the scantiest, if at all. In the districts, which are not flooded, it will come to a strong interference
of everyday life. It will be in any case a flood, as she never took place in Vienna. The traffic will
completely break down in many parts of Vienna, boats will be the only mean of transportation, and
the local supply will not be any more. The tip that it is not advisable to live in Vienna any more I have

to advert to other environmental influences (especially earthquakes) and to the coming up economic
situation. (Problems of supply in cities)
"In Prague a coordinating centre will be set up, which will co-ordinate regionally spanning
emergency measures for the former east.". Then it comes to a sudden change of scene:
I am swimming in a room of a flat, which are flooded meters high. To reach another room by an
original doorway I must dive. When I appear, I see an old woman in front of me. Obviously, she stands
on any piece of furniture; she can hold the head just still about water. I see no windows in this room.
To me becomes clear that to save the woman I must dip with her together the way back and this will
not be easy. (Vision; 03 04 09)
N.: Years after my first flood Visions of Vienna, I had today one again. The future has not changed
and it will come to the events seen by me.
I am in company of my friend Eva (n.: nickname E.T.) and her daughter Jasmine. Suddenly I do not
perceive the environment anymore and have a Vision. I see flood-like water masses coming up to us.
The floods in August 02 in Germany, Austria and Czech were in comparison to that only the overture.
It is not a slow increase of the water level recorder like at that time, but a right tidal wave, absolutely
at least 10 m high. I tell to my company what I see and say that at the latest in April, May or June it
will happen.
Change of scene:
I walk along the Danube. From a distance I see a gigantic tidal wave approaching. The river
changes into a torrent. I must smile, because the rushing waves remind me of my wave pool
experiences in various baths, which I have had during former years. (Vision; 02 04 22)
I see that Schwechat (n.: city in the east of Vienna) changed in a lake.
Change of scene: I am in a car on road in the Alps of Tyrol. At the foot of the mountain lies the city
Innsbruck. I am conscious that it is not possible to drive to Innsbruck because the valley is very
flooded. (Vision; 04 02 02)
Who is able to, should move at the latest in August to the west for not to be flooded.
(Channeling; 99 07 25)
This notification refers to Austria. In the west of Austria (Vorarlberg, Tyrol, Salzburg) there are the
Alps. These highly situated areas protect better against floodwater by the mountains, however, also
before hurricanes. I can also urgently recommend you, if you do not live already in mountainous
area, to move your residence into the highland. The environmental changes will mostly concern the
north of Germany. Important in this channeling is the location and not the date because this has
moved.
(N.: In several Visions and channeling, I saw the most secure place of Austria. I shall move there
with friends. In my short living period, I shall found a community for surviving.)
I walk along a beach at summery weather. When I pass the two women who sit in the bikini in the
sand, I hear them swarm about a wonderful place, which is in the Salzkammergut.
I stop, turn round and mean to both women, The place is not only wonderful but also the most
secure place in Austria, even if earthquakes, floods or an asteroid impact will strike us.
I give them two business cards and advise them to download the book about the coming events on
the Internet. I walk slowly further and hear one of the women loudly reading, Christ speaks.
I turn round again and say that the book absolutely has nothing to do with a religion. The same as
Jesus Christ had nothing to do with a religion at his lifetime.
Christ was and, however, is a terrifically developed spiritual being and his messages will save the life
of many people, I say finally. (Vision; 11 08 10)
Also in Leoben in Styria houses will be flooded by water masses. Then I see people fighting
against the floods. (Vision; 97 08 05)
(n.: Leoben is on a sea height of approx. 532 m.)
With many other people, I am on the run. We move in a hilly area westwards. We look at a level land
in front of us. Water covers this land near the Danube completely. Unfortunately, the small brook on

the edge of the street where we go also develops visibly to a small stream and threatens to flood
over its banks.
The evening begins, it is slowly getting dark and we are anxious to find a suitable resting place. We
do not find an optimum place, because everything sinks more and more into the morass. Smaller
problems appear, however, one from our group still has toilet paper in his rucksack. (Vision; 06 03 29)
This flood most probably is in connection with the earthquakes.
It is very difficult for me to cross an already slightly freezing brook on the edge of a street. I am in
company of several friends and an older woman falls when she tries to cross. A friend and I quickly
pull her out of the water. Then I say that it is important to stay on move so that she gets no
pneumonia. Everybody is dressed summery. (Vision; 07 05 21)
The landscape has changed into a gigantic stormy lake. All the same in which direction one looks,
one sees only water. Gigantic waves let even medium-sized boats helplessly drift. Like dolls, people
catapult from the boats. They disappear before my eyes in the masses of water.
(Vision; 07 02 20)
A brook has changed into a torrent. Desperately people try to traverse a small bridge. I am also on
the bridge and stand up to my breast in the water. I am in a good balance because I can keep hold of
the balustrade. I try to pull people near who float in the water. (Vision; 00 06 13)
With many other people, I am in the most secure house of a city. It is an old school, built approx.
around the turn of the century, with thick walls, high rooms and wide ways. The staircase is made of
steel. Everybody searches for a suitable place. On every square metre is at least one person, hence, a
change of the location is only very difficult to manage. Somebody shouts loudly that the tidal wave is
only 5 km away and she must arrive therefore any minute. Spontaneously I change my location and
go in the direction of the highest floor. Passing the other people, I say goodbye: Hopefully we still see
each other after the flood, otherwise in another life. (Vision; 05 01 18)
There might be no more individual traffic, because otherwise the people would have fled by car.
Seemingly, after the announcement of the tidal wave there was not enough time to reach a hill. The
tidal wave probably occurs in combination with the shift of the earth axis or hangs together with the
impact of an asteroid.
I am in a small city in the country and walk with many friends on the street. Instinctively I feel
danger, take the hand of a friend and try to flee in my nearby house. A woman from our friend's circle
suddenly has a gun in the hand, threatens another friend of mine and takes her as a hostage. Thereby
I have also to capitulate and we have to enter my house all together. We enter a room and the
situation is tense. De facto not only two parties been formed - in general everybody mistrusts the
others. I have to open my shopping bag and they control whether I have something useful. Suddenly
my late grandmother is also in the room. She hands to me two golden 500 Euro coins and means,
Because you have behaved so courageously. I am pleased very much and imagine, Ah, an
especially valuable special coinage. I would like to pocket the coins, however, besides, they break.
My grandmother smiles and means: It does not matter, you can exchange them tomorrow.
I play backgammon. I say to watching friends that I am sure to win the game and they could bet
quietly on it. I throw the dice and unfavorable pips fall. I briefly consider, and then I know, which
move is best and hit a checker of my opponent.
Suddenly I am again on the street and flee, with the friend on my side. They pursue us. Shots fall;
however, they do not hit us. We meet other civilians whom I do not know, likewise with weapons in
their hands. A man aims at me; I crush down and do not get hit.
All of a sudden, I am in a big, extensive hall. The backgammon play is over. I still sit with the
backgammon board; around me are friends who congratulate me. A man I know, Wolfgang Haas
enters the hall and says to me that I did not win because of my excellent play, but that I had only
more luck. I must grin and reply only that I had expected this remark of him. The attendees laugh and
Haas leaves again the room, agonized smiling and quietly speaking to himself. I stand up, one
congratulates me and I leave the hall. I accept even more congratulations, squeeze my way through
the crowded people of whom I know some personally. I step outdoors. No more hectic rush on the
streets, everything is harmonious and quiet.

I am again in the room in which my grandmother gave to me the two golden coins, which broke. I
see a pluggable figure of a person lying on the ground, in nothing but individual parts. I take the parts
and assemble the figure. During the assembly, it strikes me that the iron cervical tire is absent which
belongs also to the figure. Never mind that was anyhow too narrow and really strangled the neck, I
imagine. I assemble the figure completely, a laughing and happy clown grins at me - without iron
cervical tire.
Suddenly I have a golden coin in my hands again. Now she is gigantic, with a diameter of half a
meter. Now where she is so big, I recognize that it is a big coin of chocolate, which is wrapped in
golden tin foil paper. Like the golden thaler at Christmas, only much greater. I am happy, no
comparison to my feeling when I got the golden Euro coins. (Vision; 03 08 03)
There will start serious conflicts within the population. Conditions similar to civil war will rule.
People mistrust and fight against each other. However, we will have the support of the spiritual
world. (N.: To meet deceased on the dream level which one loved alive indicates to receive help of
them in our existence on earth.) Money will lose his value. (Broken golden coin) The social situation
among the people will increasingly escalate. However, all this is only play. When the game is over
there will be harmony, only contented faces and one will congratulate that it is over. The people will
be free (no more iron ring around the neck) and look upon the life as sweets.
There will be serious conflicts within the population. States similar to civil war will rule. People
mistrust and fight against each other. Especially also because of the loss of own living room it will
become for many a struggle for survival.
It has been getting dark very much. They put small tables together and spread out a gigantic
map on it. People go to the table, bend forward over the map and start to consult. It is a crisis.
(Vision; 04 10 09)
Because it now really goes off after many years of announcements, I ask whether during the next
days there is a survival course nearby, in which one can learn to survive the wilderness. How with
minimum means the optimum is attainable, one sets traps, finds food and can master extreme
environmental conditions. (Vision; 10 10 03)
I am in a classroom, together with friends. We do a workshop about the behavior in crises. First
brainstorming and then everybody can briefly report about his personal plans. All attendees are
very glad about the fact that some of the participant already before the workshop had thoughts
about and are well prepared for the different scenarios. (Vision; 04 10 07)
I see that because of the health system increasingly social riots happen. Then I hear a government
representative speaking who means: We do not throw people out of the beds. (Vision; 03 07 24)
In the approach of the big war, it comes increasingly to social riots and situations similar to civil
war. Thus, the parliament in Italy declared the state of emergency in spring 08. The military supports
since then in several cities the police.
Nevertheless, the main food for riots is absolutely the bank crisis and economic crisis since
autumn 08 and the fight for jobs and wages and salaries.
I am in a barren landscape almost totally without vegetation. A dead wild animal lies on the
ground. I see a dog, that wants to carry it away but also humans fight each other with knives to take
possession of the dead animal.(Vision; 03 03 21)
A time will come in which people will kill every now and then even other people, only to take
possession of food. Famine will rule.
There will be a time which will be worse than hatred and Black Death. (Channeling; 05 03 09)
As soon as the 6th seal breaks - and it is already - it is not to be turned away any more this
destiny of the earth. The seventh seal opens as soon as the trumpets will sound. At the same
moment sounds a loud signal, I have never heard it, however, I know it are the trumpets, which are
mentioned in the Johns Revelation. I am aware that this event will be at the end of April.
(Channeling; 11 04 12)
(N.: The break of the seventh seal in the Johns Revelation stands for the beginning of the
absolute climax of the circulations. There is talk about that 1/3 of the earth will burn, 1/3 of the

water becomes inedible, 1/3 of the sea will die, 1/3 of the day the sun will darken and it will be a
torture still to live. People will search the death and not find they will desire to die.)
Large letters show me the date 21st of April. In the second, I know that earth-shattering changes
will begin at that time. (Vision; 12 01 31)
I doubt it (from experience) that it really starts on 21st of April. As an approximate date is the
end of April, however, certainly right.
Angelika who was in her last life a doctor helped you very much in 1944 in Tashkent. (n.:
Russia) You have to owe her a lot. She will still live through a similarly heavy winter like in 1944,
afterwards she may go. You will be better off. (Channeling; 00 12 17)
Interesting appear two points to me: 1). One more winter will be similarly difficult like in 1944.
2). It will be a mercy (then she may go) be to be able to leave the earth.
N.: I saw Angelika for the first time in November 00 while walking with my dog in a park. When I
met her during the next days, two times when meditating and one time in a dream, I told her about
at the next opportunity.
Besides, she experienced this may go as a menace. Obviously, she is like most of the people
here on earth, too much bound to the material. The spiritual has a too small part in her life that she
would be able to grasp the magnificence and size of the spiritual. It appeared to me as a protective
mechanism and defense reaction that she told me her plans for the future immediately after our
conversation.
Hardship will rule, the cherry flowers will fall. Even the dogs will want to go. Then, 2-3 months
later, it is over. (Channeling; 05 05 15)
The cherry flower time is as a rule in May.
Everything will stop to blossom and to prosper. It will become mouldy and decay. Then three
completely dark days form the end. (Channeling; 05 04 30)
I wake up by a striking, clear voice. It sounds like the voice of a news presenter who wants to
spread fast sensational news: The magnetic field of the earth runs riot. Nothing is any longer, as it
was. The people are in panic. Everything is on the verge. The people fight for the naked survival."
(Channeling; 01 04 01)
A pole-shift will lead to a tilt of the earth axis and millions of people will lose from one second to
the other their living space. (Channeling; 99 01 21)
Consequences of the tilting of the earth axis are immense tidal waves, earthquakes of never
appeared intensity, wind speeds of hundreds of kilometers per hour, the setting of islands and
coastal regions and the appearance of new land in the seas.
The impact of a heavenly body will cost more than 50% of the world population the life.
(Channeling; 10 05 12)
Concerning exact time: There is no preparatory possibility in case of the impact of a celestial body.
You are powerless. Hence, the exact date is also not important. The only possible preparation is the
internal - and about that is enough here in this book. However, maybe this channeling is in
connection with the following vision:
I see planets, which string together in a line. At the end stands a brown dwarf. Largely the date
11.5. appears before my eye and I know, on this day it will come to a big disaster. (Vision; 11 04 09)
(N.: A brown dwarf is an astronomical object, which takes a special position between planets and
stars.)
Every time if the heavenly body comet "Elenin" (brown dwarf) comes in line with the earth and
the sun, big earthquakes take place. The last three events during that constellation were the Japan
earthquake with strength of 9.0, the New Zealand earthquake, and the Chile earthquake.
On 11 May was again this constellation and it came to the strong earthquake in Spain and the
outbreak of the Etna. This outbreak will not lead to the onset of winter in Central Europe. However, it
is already the beginning. The vision from 9 April was therefore a chronologically point-exact landing.
Dramatic, drastic social and economic changes will come. Metre-high floods, storms, strong
earthquakes, fire disasters, volcano eruptions and the cold snap in a summer month are the clear

signs for the time of the upheaval. Nothing will be as it was. The events take place all over the
world. The events mentioned above are only one part of that what will occur worldwide. It also is
only the beginning not the end.
From these revelations, it arises clearly that now the nature rebels. She is in the process of a
feed forward in her evolution. The nature will cure her wounds. She cures herself. The cleaning will
occur through forces of nature. Waters and fires will clean the dirty and contaminated continents.
The natural phenomena are also the expression of the let goof old energy. Beings with a higher
consciousness experience this as a blessing and a big adventure. These measures are necessary.
They cause a lasting cleansing for the earth, they release from all dirt and noxious substances, so
that she can carry life furthermore. Otherwise, on a continuing basis this would not be possible
anymore because the earth is too contaminated and too dirty.
Three less strong warning quakes will announce two world earthquakes. A flood will flood big
areas of the earth. In addition, a pole reversal will come. This will destroy most buildings on our
planet. The loss of possession will be massive. It is a clear sign to free oneself, mentally and
emotionally of it. The nature writes the history and not the human.
The oscillation rise and the rise of the spiritual are tied together with the decline of the material,
the economy. (Channeling; 08 02 22)
All these natural phenomena, but also the political events described in the following, will further
destabilise the international political situation. The inflation will thereby heat up, the money will
soon be of no more value and the world population pushed in the direction of New World Order
(NWO) and complete control.
The call for security and protection (n.: stronger supervision and more strict laws) of the
manipulated population will increase with every terrorist attack.
Another 9 days up to the assassination.(Channeling; 06 03 02)
On the 11th March, they announced the death of Slobodan Milosevic, exactly 9 days after my
channeling. Consequently, his death was a homicide. Most probably, they poisoned him already on
the 10th of March; the death became announced on the 11th of March.
In the evening news on the 12th March was announced that Milosevic immediately before his
death spoke out in a letter to the Russian Embassy his fears to be poisoned. However, officially it was
a natural pass away.
In the concrete case, the announcement of the date of an attempt for 11th March the prophecy
arrived chronologically point-exactly. In principle, I am sceptical of precise data - from experience.
However, the closer a date is the more likely it is that exactly comes true. Even though years ago I
had a Vision on the Football World Championship in France (n.: four days before) that there will be a
terrorist attack during the match USA - Iran. I saw the attack in detail, the weapons they used, the
strategy, etc.
I would have bet everything on it. What happened? The USA was oppressive superior, hit four
times the pole and out of a counterattack, Iran won 1:0. The demonstration took place on the playing
field and there was no more need for a terrorist attack.
When the pope dies, the world must be careful. (Channeling; 99 03 11)
I see the pope, the number "10" and then the knotted loop of the rope of a gallows - as one knows
well from western films. (Vision; 08 02 22)
Follow also the events in Spain! (Channeling; 04 09 24)
The peace efforts of Condoleezza Rice are hypocritical. The USA is interested in a continuation of
the Middle East crisis. (Channeling; 06 07 24)
Iran and Iraq will further aggravate the situation in the Middle East. (Channeling; 06 07 31)
From the bird's-eye view, I see the area Southern Europe, the Mediterranean Sea, the Middle East
and North Africa. The region Israel / Lebanon is zoomed, then marked with her names and a voice
informs me that the Palestinians will stand up. (Vision; 08 05 21)
Israel, but also two other countries involved in the Middle East conflict, will now overreact to
provocations. The situation will escalate. It starts now. (Channeling; 11 09 23)

Pay attention to the events during the next days. Thus, the 28th did also play a big role in the
run-up to the 1-st world war. (Channeling; 06 08 25)
On the 28th August 06 Mahmud Ahmadinedschad rejected the claim of the UN Security Council
to stop the uranium enrichment.
The rogue state USA could take this position as an occasion for a dangerous escalation of the
international situation. They use the term Uranium enrichment as a false pretences and official
motive for an attack on Iran. It would be honest would the USA say, We want the control of the
geopolitically most important oil area of the world.
What the USA and France did and still do with the atom bombs, nuclear bomb tests and the atom
itself, goes beyond the scope of all dimensions. They can expect no mercy. I know in that very
moment that this message comes from the highest source, from Jesus Christ directly.
(Channeling; 00 10 04)
A statement of the president of the USA confirms the thoughtless contact with the environment.
George Bush said at the end of March 01 that the economy has absolute priority before the
environment. Bush also set all levers in motion to restart oil drilling in nature reserves, for instance in
Alaska. He set officially the course for the motto money has priority to life.
The USA will withdraw from Europe. She will be put in fear and fright and concentrate only upon
the next moment and herself. (Channeling; 04 07 17)
In the morning, shortly after waking, a voice tells me, If you still want to see Paris, New York and
California, visit them soon. (Channeling; 96 12 22)
The assault on the World Trade centre in New York on the 11th September 01 was only one
miniature damage in comparison to that what still comes up to New York.
Bio- and chemical weapons attack the USA. I see that especially airports and major events are
targets. However, even shopping in supermarkets is problematic. A face cream stored in the shelves is
chemically contaminated. (Vision; 14 02 08)
There will be an atomic attack on North America. There are three targets.
(Channeling; 04 05 30)
A small dirty bomb will detonate in New York. (Channeling; 10 05 27)
I am in New York. A single person moves a small rocket against a person in my nearness. I fear the
worst and try to reach in the next crossroad what I also manage. He shoots the rocket and with the
impact, an atomic explosion develops. Houses pulverize and a hot blast grasps me.
Suddenly I know that a dirty, atomic bomb, which house walls pulverizes grasps me and I know that
my body cells will quickly change and I already struggle with the death. I get breath problems, which
become stronger from second by second. I get a rattling breath, have extreme difficulties to breathe
and stammer to somebody besides me that my lung will stop to function.
Dirty rockets and bombs have been brought via the former Soviet Union also to Europe. One will
also been directed against Russia. Switzerland will be only concerned when enough Vietnamese are in
the country. (Vision; 05 02 25)
N.: First, I did not understand the sentence with Switzerland at all. Indeed, I do not know the
number of the Vietnamese living in Switzerland and not the immigration figures, however, this
sentence completely eluded my rational judgment. A visitor of my homepage wrote to me, For me
this statement makes sense when one assumes on grounds of other traditional visions about the
WWW III that the Asians seen in Central Europe are Vietnamese; they first federate with Russia,
then, however, are their opponent.
Headline: Because of the death of the American president the coffee prices have risen extremely
strong. (Channeling, 05 05 14)
If you would want that he is not murdered, then you must change the world to the better.
(Channeling; 05 05 31)
I just thought about the death of the American President when I heard these words.
Consequently, his prophesied death is an assassination. Bush is only officially the mightiest man of
the world. In truth, he is only a puppet in the play of the protagonists of the New World Order.

A man brings President Obama an envelope with three names of just late people, so that he sends
a letter of condolence to their family members. Obama opens the envelope. The first two names are a
married couple whose name is personally unknown to me. The third name is President Bush. Then I
have a newspaper in my hand and read the heading: President Bush assassinated.
(Vision; 09 01 22)
Three mushroom clouds rise in the sky. It will be false flag attack, I hear. I see the number
150.000. (Vision; 10 11 16)
Working with my computer I come on a web page which announces a new attack in the USA in the
style of 11.9. In the second I know that it will be "false flag attack". The attack will take place in a
stadium.
I still hear the word "Play" or "Plays". Unfortunately, I did not exactly understand it.
(Vision; 08 04 19)
The Eiffel Tower will be destroyed if you still want to see him, travel there soon.
(Channeling; 96 11 26)
I see the Eiffel Tower burning. (Vision; 99 05 03)
This Vision has surprised me very much, because the Eiffel Tower exists primarily of steel. After
the terrorist attack in New York, I can already fancy reasons for it.
I see a false flag attack. A person called "Bell" or "Ball" will be involved in it. I see the flag of Great
Britain. It will be a bomb attempt, which takes place in Great Britain.
(Vision; 11 05 17)
I am in Israel, see, and feel a nuclear explosion.
Stage change: I am in the headquarters of the Israeli Secret Service. They celebrate just her
ingeniously threaded "false flag attack." Whom they put the blame on this nuclear attack, however, I
do not see. (Vision; 10 08 21)
This vision presumably hangs together with following one:
Radical jihad will commit in the Dome of the Rock in Jerusalem a terrorist attack under
knowledge and assistance of the CIA. (Channeling; 05 05 14)
When I heard this news, I had the uncertain feeling that it will be a nuclear attack. In any case, it
would be only another event (as well as 11.9.) to install the New World Order. This is another step to
the establishment of a world-police state with complete control. Terror and polarization are the
foundation pillars to let prosper the seeds of the new order.
Worldwide tensions! Special broadcasting on television! (Channeling; 10 05 26)
"Tensions" points to threat of war.
Chaos and civil war-like conditions will happen in many European countries, a shift to the left of
many governments, and then the 3. World War is there."(Channeling; 12 06 28)
Three warships cruise in the Mediterranean Sea; face-to-face is a naval federation of seven ships.
The situation bodes ill.
Change of scene: Somebody calls on the UN and means: Actually, I should inform the public about
the photos, because you will later deny everything to have been informed on time.
(Channeling; 05 02 04)
Above the city situated on 7 hills in Italy a hot cloud will suddenly come down. One will not be
able to flee anymore. I am sudden in the middle inside of this hot cloud, she feels and experiences
it as an atomic explosion. (Vision; 99 08 29)
The city on seven hills is Rome. An atom bomb will detonate over Rome.
I go by bus. There is no more individual traffic. There are tropical temperatures. Via radio they call,
the enterprises whose food is not enjoyable. (Vision; 00 03 28)
I hear the voice of a newscaster: Food is contaminated to 50%, water to 40%.
(Channeling; 07 03 06)
It is summer / late summer, because the fields and meadows are very high and the grain ripe to
harvest. 90 % of the quality samples of plants and soil are bad, 10 % are very bad.

(Vision; 10 08 07)
The environmental conditions and thereby the quality of our life, will drastically get worse
within the shortest time.
Europe will be contaminated by own nuclear power plants atomically. Many food and water
springs will become inedible. (Channeling; 11 03 21)
There will be terrorist attacks in the Ukraine. One attack concerns a tower building.
(Channeling; 04 12 29)
(N.: The situation in the Ukraine could absolutely lead to a regional restricted war and can be
therefore the starting point for the campaign of the Russians.)
Russia will intervene actively in the Ukraine. They will come into the country. Then I still see the
number 18. (Channeling 05 01 02)
Russia will not allow to be restricted and to be pushed back. They will form in a former state of
the Soviet Union a bridgehead. (Channeling; 05 05 26)
I see a nuclear missile strikes into a building at the river Tigris. (Vision; 13 07 31)
South Korea will be involved in a conflict still before the 3rd World War. (Channeling; 11 07 09)
I receive a conscription order to the Austrian Army. I am quite concerned and consider in which
land there would be no call up. Only Australia crosses my mind. (Vision; 96 11 13)
The continent Australia is the only one not concerned by the war events.
Tell the people that one is also called up to the military in Germany for 99.9%.
(Channeling; 97 06 28)
In nearly every country, there will be conscriptions to the armies. Also in the FRG, they will
arrange precautions to wage a war.
I am call up for the Austrian Federal Army. I am pleased to have to contact them only around 11 h
in the morning in the cavern and not already early in the morning. Right at the beginning, the give a
rank to me and appoint me as a commander of a small group. (Vision; 04 12 11)
I go by a tank. I see also young soldiers of the Army Sport and Close Combat School (n.: This was
my unit during my basic military service.) who do difficult and strenuous exercises. Thus, I am glad to
go by a tank. (Vision; 04 09 22)
Together with my friend Ernest Kitzberger and my cousin Werner Feierfeil with whom I was at the
same time member of the army I am in position in a meadow. The position is in the south of Austria,
in Mariahof in Styria. We wear uniforms of the Austrian Federal Army and bear guns. The situation is
full of suspense and we observe very carefully the closer surroundings, because we must count on an
infiltration of enemies. We observe not only one direction, because danger threatens from all sides.
Suddenly the high grass moves and my cousin aims at an indicated place. I approach carefully this
place and see there lies a dangerous yellow-black poisonous snake without moving, which is as big as
a constrictor. At the same moment, this stands up and begins an attack. We immediately step back
for a short moment and in the end, I can kill the snake. We leave the dead snake in the meadow, for
the deterrence of the mice. (Vision; 97 02 04)
Still there is no official war. It might concern the last weeks before it. At least, I already was calledup. The silent snake symbolizes hostile partisans who want to penetrate unnoticed in Austria. The
dead snake, left behind in the high meadow (apparently summer or beginning of the autumn) should
persuade other potential intruders of our fearlessness. The death of the snake is also a symbol for
the fact that we will master the difficulties.
A friend asks me how our close future looks like. I say to him that we are soon involved in a war,
which will fall quite suddenly upon us. The Russian army will put back 3, 4 or 500 kilometres in one
day. In the shops one will get neither chocolate, nor rice or bread. One will not be able to provide any
more. (Vision; 97 07 13)
The attacking Russians will engross food. Hamster's purchases, provided that generally still
possibly, are only those Austrians are able to do who act intuitively. It will be those, who will make
purchases without evident reason, without recognizing an acute danger. Besides, probably their
fellow citizens without understanding will smile at them.

First one war, then the other. (Channeling; 04 09 22)

A regional restricted war will break out, war alert will be in Europe, and then there comes the
astonishing thrust of the Russians.
7-day war in Europe in September. (Channeling; 07 04 15)
The period from the regional war to the outbreak of the third World War will last about one
month. You will be warned on time.
Coca Cola belongs to the illuminates. As soon as they push participations off, this is another
indicator that it goes off. (Channeling; 05 12 26)
This channeling is the best proof of the fact that the confidential world government is no
chimera of paranoid world conspiracy theorists, but a fact. All world-shaking events are caused by
people are steered and planned by the illuminates. The environmental disasters form the only
exception. Indeed, humans also cause these; however, as soon as they have begun any person
cannot influence them.
Only 2 towers are to be seen from the front of the building in which the high-ranking will be
murdered. The two other towers are at the back. (Channeling; 06 05 12)
Already late seers prophesied that immediately before the Third World War a high-ranking is
killed in a building with four towers. These events should be a co reason for the outbreak of the 3.
World War.
The world war is not there in order to heal. Suddenly I know that it will last 3 to 4 months. Then
I see a text line and read, From October to January. (Vision; 04 07 14)
In this Vision, I got for the first time the expression world war transmitted. Until present, I have
seen only African troops in Spain and the Russians in Europe. (N.: When the war stands briefly before
the door, you will be able to judge on grounds of the signs on time.)
The big war will begin unexpected and fast. (Channeling; 99 06 08)
The big war begins as soon as Russia begins his European campaign.
The 3rd world war broke out, it was called this morning in Brussels. (Channeling; 08 08 20)
Turkey, the south of Greece, Romania and Albania will be suddenly a theatre of war. This will be
the first countries, which are involved, in the big war. Nevertheless, the war will come from the
Balkans. (Channeling; 99 07 26)
The 3. World War will begin like an extensive fire....
Putin will attack Turkey. (Channeling; 99 11 03)
The occupation of Turkey by the Russians will be the beginning of the big war. On January 25, 00
in a press release, they wrote that Russia has raised his military budget by 50%.... Russia has the
second highest defense spending of the world. (Many people are still of the opinion that Russia
would have no money for weapons.)
The werewolf will be there suddenly and unexpected. (Channeling; 04 10 20)
The invasion and infiltration of the Russians will happen completely unexpected. Professional
command troops will smooth out the way to the occupation by the takeover of strategically
important targets.
I read a text: The werewolf is a wolf that kills people. He is a bad wolf. The werewolf is the
Russian. He will suddenly be here. (Channeling; 05 01 27)
This message surprised me in this respect very much because I had already once a nearly
identical channeling. Obviously, the meaning is of great importance.
By the time the Russians reveal their ethical maturity by their contacts with the weapon
industry, Europe becomes the burnt earth. (Channeling; 03 10 22)
Everybody talks about peace. Nevertheless, the coming events will break so fast upon us that
precautions cannot be met any more.
In my house, one can see when breathing the breath. I control the central heating - she is cold.
With the help of electric heating emitters, I succeed to warm the rooms a little bit.

I leave the house to warm up myself in a big shopping centre. However, also there it is ice-cold.
However, the few customers are obviously cold in the illuminated department store. I discover a
heater, touch him, and feel only cold metal. No pleasant warmth radiates to warm up my stiff fingers.
(Vision; 08 09 05)
Russia will discontinue the gas and oil supply for Europe before their European campaign.
Two small Russian warships come over the Danube to Vienna. There is still no war. A friend of
mine still doubts that Russia will attack Austria. To me this is incomprehensible. (Vision; 99 07 06)
I am not sure whether the Danube is suitable for driving with warships generally. Hence, it is
possible that this Vision should provide only symbolically the following contents: In spite of
increasing tips, some people still doubt that Austria will be involved in the war.
A soldier reports to me proudly about caserns in which the most modern tanks stand. I must laugh
and say to him, These super tanks will not move, because if Russia floods Europe there will be no
resistance in Austria. (Vision; 08 10 31)
I am in the pedestrian zone in the 1-st district of Vienna - there prevails considerable poverty, life is
limited. It is very hot and the people are dressed summery. I give to somebody a piece of chocolate.
Suddenly uniformed Russians come and one of them starts to shoot at random with his gun at the
crowd. The people in the streets are surprised very much by the sudden appearing Russians and are
panicked.
I want to abscond, nevertheless, note that Russian soldiers block off streets and control identity
cards. I try to change the side of the street because there are fewer soldiers. They get aware of me,
pursue and catch me. I answer to the question, why I have run away: I have recognized you by the
uniforms. They ask me why I recognized this. I explain, that one month ago, I was for one week at
the federal army and therefore I recognized them.
They suspect me of a confidential thing and I am tortured in their accommodation.
I assure to have been only a competitive athlete at the federal army and that I have absolutely
nothing to deal with war or the army. They do not believe me. I start to pray; suddenly a second
interrogator arrives whom I can persuade, in the end, with knowledge about sports that I have done
my military service as a sportsman.
They go with me to my house where they ransack my things, examine all written material and
search for weapons. During the next days, they control me repeatedly, although I try to create a
climate of confidence.
I hear that the occupation of Austria will last either from three to four weeks or from three to four
months. I see an Austrian map on which is marked, as far the Russians will penetrate within one
night; nearly unnoticed from the population. The Russians will take Vienna, parts of Lower Austria,
parts of Styria, parts of Carinthia and the Burgenland off the reel. (Vision; 97 01 20)
It is an occupation in a flash. Nobody is properly informed and for many it is completely
unforeseen.
I look with friends out of the window of a flat in Vienna and we are surprised very much that
Russians invaded in Vienna. They stop pedestrians who want to enter a shop in the opposite block.
They can buy no more food. I am deeply emotionally concerned and tear drops run down my cheeks.
Suddenly an idea strikes me that the sense and purpose of our existence is the spiritual development,
and, in addition, to experience such an extreme situation is therefore very useful.
My self-pity suddenly seems to me inappropriate. At the same moment, there is a shot and a
citizen falls to ground fatally hit. The idea strikes me that all this is only a play is where each of the
partners forgets that it is a play. Just only, the "vehicle of the soul was destroyed. Actually, nobody
was really killed. We are a divine spark existing forever. (Vision; 99 06 24)
I am among soldiers in an Austrian casern in Salzburg-Stadt. Completely unexpectedly for us
suddenly Russians are there and disarm us. They frisk us and take our mobile phones. I can hide on
time. They are very professionally at work. They are elliptical, every movement seems rehearsed and
they have a blind understanding.
Then they shut us in a room. I go to a phone in the room, pick up the receiver and try to call;
however, the line has gone dead. Then I dig out my hidden mobile phone and dial the number of the

police. I cannot get through. The radio network has been broken down. I can leave the room by a
diversionary tactic and afterwards also the casern. On the street, I see no Russians. Everything is as
usual. I visit most quickly the next police station and report excitedly about the happened. The police
officers there laugh at me and one thinks whether today full moon is or why, otherwise, so many
maniacs would walk around, because 5 minutes ago s an employee of a radio and TV station told him
similar. (Vision; 04 07 20)
War events of the Russians in distant foreign countries attract the attention of the population.
Partial the civilian population arms herself already - within the scope of her means. However, it is still
rather a certain internal preparation, without putting really concrete measures, as well as, e.g., the
escape in mountain regions. Nobody counts on immediate war actions, because the front is a few
more hundred kilometers away.
Nevertheless, completely unexpected Russian parachutists land and astonish the population. The
command troops hit nearly no resistance. (Vision; 08 09 15)
I see Russian troops invading in Austria coming from Slovakia. At that time, nearly no more motor
traffic is in the streets. (Vision; 97 08 05)
I am in a place in the Salzkammergut. About approx. 3 a.m. I sit at my computer. Suddenly I know
that today at the break of dawn the Russians will invade in Austria. I try to warn my friends via email,
however, I cannot dispatch the emails. The radio contact is disturbed.
I consider where I could hide my laptop, because I am sure that soldiers will soon visit my house. A
place under clothes of me in a box seems not reasonable to me. Briefly, I still consider whether it
would be better to place the thin laptop under a carpet, however, I discard also this thought.
I dress to go to the only 100 m distant located house of my mother, to warn her. I wake her and
she asks me after my explanations, to come immediately to her and to remain with her, after I ran my
errands. On the way back to my house I see at the outskirts of the town already tanks coming. In the
towrope of the tanks walk soldiers who penetrate left and right of the street into houses. It is scarce
before daybreak and it might already be late autumn, because there are fog banks, the morning dew
is in the air, many autumnal leaves lie on the ground, and the soldiers carry coats.
Change of scene: Somebody believes that the time of extensive dinner is over and we would have
to appear to a famine. I am a poor eater, I reply and think that thereby I am in comparison to others
in advantage because to me would not change really much. I reach a delicatessen store in which I see
a few tasty sweets, indeed, for an exorbitant high price. Nevertheless, I buy a cake existing of a lot of
chocolate.
I tell a friend that ordinarily my visions concern a period in the future of 1 week up to 15 years. It is
interesting that I would have had the vision of the invasion hours before, although, however, also this
event I received medially already more than 15 years before. (Vision; 10 09 20)
The Russian army is in Austria. Only some rich go by cars, otherwise there is no traffic.
Demonstrations form against the occupation. They liquidate the ringleaders within the shortest time.
I speak with a demonstrator and explain to him that active opposition in the background is
welcome. To appear too much before the public is dangerous, because not only the Russians would
have open eyes and ears, but also Austrian would denounce. The activist asks me whether I had even
other tips for him. I explain to him that the war lasts only a few weeks and Russia will lose this.
Before, they will kill many thousands of people. Therefore, it is better to operate covered and to avoid
open, direct confrontations. (Vision; 99 07 07)
Men of the Russian army go from house to house, enter every flat and plunder all things, which
seem to them desirable. (Vision; 99 08 21)
I would like to reach to a house approx. 100 m away. Because the area is under bombardment of
Russian sharp shooters, I must run in the zigzag and search repeatedly for protected places.
(Vision; 99 10 19)
High in the clouds over Vienna there flies a bomber squadron. I consider with others whether we
are in the targeted area of the bombs or not. Suddenly two airplanes race in the nosedive. When one
of the airplanes smashes in a distance of approx. 100 m to me on the ground, I throw myself down
and protect my face with the hands. The explosion is a huge. A gigantic fireball occurs and flying
around parts of the airplane lash down. (Vision; 05 01 14)

Russian military machines fly so low above the Danube that they collide almost with ships.
(Vision; 03 10 05)
I am involved in street fighting. Uniformed soldiers forge ahead successive in the protection of a
house wall. I stand under bombardment. They throw a hand grenade in the open storage building in
which I am. On time, I can jump in a blind area. (Vision; 03 08 13)
After I received already during approx. 1 year no more vision about the war, I hoped that the future
would have maybe changed. However, unfortunately, it is not in such a way. The people have not
changed; hence, it must come to the events.
I am in a prison camp of the Russians. I am glad to meet there my schoolmate Rudolf Bernscher.
Our camp is fenced in and, in addition, provided with barbed wire until approx. 3-m height. I can
make friends with a Russian soldier and he promises to me to cut through the wire at night so that it
is possible for me to flee. At the next night, he keeps his promise. Nevertheless, the break of dawn
already breaks; I decide to flee during the next night. (Vision; 02 11 03)
I see three heads hanging on gallows, symbolically for victims of the civil population. Suddenly I
am in the middle of war events and must fight for survival. I kill a Russian aggressor in self-defense
with a knife. Aware to have acted in self-defense and maybe to have turned away much disaster in
the future of other people with my action I personally can justify the action. (Vision; 98 05 12)
Violence is a method and not purpose or a target. Violence is only defensible if the motive is good
and is not egoistic. To protect life is good and not egoistic. If the motive is the welfare of the others
or of a big majority, the result is also of benefit for many people. Only under conditions that do not
admit a different alternative as violence, violence is defensible.
I see masses of people moving in a certain direction. They are starved, shabby and carry their
belongings in bags or strapped on the back. Many of them are despaired. I also see some children some laugh and play. (Vision; 00 05 04)
Why or what let the people flee, I do not see. The reason can be environmental changes,
however, also the war events. The playing children illustrate only drastically that the perception of
situations is very subjective. Children are not despaired in case of a loss of material goods. They do
not stick to this only apparently suggesting luck.
(N.: In the meantime, I had already 10 Visions in which I saw shabby fleeing people repeatedly.)
I see African military unities marching into the South of Spain. (Vision; 99 07 26)
Not only Russia will be an aggressor. In addition, other states will interfere actively in the war.
Chinese troops are in Europe. It might be the time after the Russia campaign. There rules complete
poverty, one can feel and see it. Any garment, which protects against cold, is used.
There is no public transport and no private traffic. Small groups of Chinese control the everyday life.
Provided, that somebody has meat at home, he must prepare it secretly, because food stocks are
controlled. Everybody which has grown a small vegetable plant feels like a golden mine owner. In the
country, one can go at night still secretly by car, although also this is not allowed. Because there is no
more petrol or diesel, it is in such a case, nevertheless, it may be already the last exit. You can also no
longer move freely. There are checkpoints repeatedly, which one may not pass. Everybody pays
attention not to strike. Aim there is to be remained unobtrusive, as a tried "brotherhood" has
immediately disagreeable consequences. (Vision; 10 06 18)
Free yourself from the thought that immediately after the defeat of the Russians, there is harmony
and joy in Europe.
Russia, California and New York are interested too much in the material, they cannot expect
mercy. The peace will emanate afterwards, however, from Russia. (Channeling; 00 01 23)
The naming of whole cities in this channeling is a classical example of group karma. Even if you are
a material ascetic and spread only love but live in New York you are affected.
The people are responsible for everything what happens to them. Nevertheless, with not too
strong divergences of a life respecting way of life the granting of mercy is possible. I.e., not all people
have to realize the errors which they have produced. Nevertheless, the purification of Russia will
yield fruit. The peace will evolve from Russia.

I have a contact dream with my mother. I tell her that the Third World War begins naturally and
ends supernaturally. (Vision; 99 07 26)
Presumably, the 3-day day and night darkness will be the end of the war.
From these prophetic visions, it arises quite clearly that worldwide it will come to dramatic
changes. Nearly every place will have strong changes. The sequence of the events is the following:
First the three warning quakes, then the cataclysmic quakes. With the cataclysmic quakes will walk
along the flood of big parts of Europe. The outbreak of the Etna will darken to the sun and lead to
an onset of winter. First of all a regional restricted war will take place in Europe, which will last 7
days. Before the outbreak of the Third World War, there are already heavy conflicts in other
countries. Because of a putative relaxation of the situation, soldiers may disarm again. Everybody
talks about peace, however when nobody expects an attack, Austria will be also involved in the
war events. The Third World War will break out approx. 4 weeks after the regional war in Europe.
The population will be surprised more or less asleep. Starting point of the World War will be the
Balkans. Nevertheless, Turkey will be the first attacked country. Command troops of the Russians
will prepare the thrust of the Russian troops. It will be only a short war. It will last from three to
four months. Austria, Germany and Switzerland will count to the victorious nations, although there
are only loser in the course of a war.
At that time, nearly no more traffic exists. Nevertheless, Austria will not be the only target of
the Russian attack. I also see the Germany, Czech, Slovakia and Italy involved in the war. Atomic
attacks in the USA, the atomic destruction of Jerusalem, an atom bomb over Rome and the
assassination of the American president will heat up the international situation in addition.
The events in Spain will be important for the world events. By the impact of a heavenly body,
more than 50% of the world population will die at one blow. This event I cannot place exactly in
time. The pole shift could be the end of the war, with the subsequent 3-day daytime and nighttime
darkness - but he's probably already past. The 3-day daytime and nighttime darkness forms in any
case the end of the war.
I would like to stress, this is not the prelude to an end of the world, no, and it is a part of the big
change phase and cleansing phase, which takes place now! However, these are anyway events,
which a part of the humanity will survive.
It is the time of a radical upheaval, extreme changes and a re-orientation. The world will be
cleaned of the false developments of the materialism. As we know the world today, it will not be any
more. The future of our planet will look quite differently than everything what we can fancy today.
Our usual life with regulated working hours and one to two times vacation in the year will not be any
more in the cleansing phase. One will live from one moment to the other. However, the sense of our
existence is the personal, spiritual development and this will get a huge push. The earth will clean
itself and for the humanity, it signifies not only the complete breakdown in the material area, but
also the end of her low consciousness. Still at our lifetime, the earth will go through a radical physical
and spiritual transformation, just like the humanity. The earth changes have already begun. A
strikingly rising number of floods, earthquakes, volcano operations and various weather caprioles
witness it.
After the big disaster, one will still be able to call. It will be technically feasible. Luise (n.: My
already deceased spiritual mother - Luise Wittmann.) meant this also. (Channeling; 06 06 10)
In spite of the catastrophic events, technically we will not travel back into the middle Ages.
"Russia will begin to populate his lunar base in 2012." (Channeling, 08 05 10)
(Note: I heard the name of the lunar base. Unfortunately, I cannot remember the name. However,
obviously the lunar base already exists...)
I fly in a spaceship, approx. 1000 m above the surface of the earth. The outer wall of the spaceship
is clear transparent and I optimally see the surface of the earth. A person informs me that the place
directly below us once has been Prague. Everything what I sees one single heap of ruins. A city is not
even to be recognized rudimental. (Vision; 96 12 04)

It is direct the time thereafter: The most massive environmental change since human memory
has already occurred. Everywhere destroyed houses, survivors look in the leftovers for wood, which
they break in small pieces to be able to use it as firewood.
I have a look at localities; all are left and as extinct. In one of the small towns, I say to somebody
besides me that I will only do prophecies in the future if the people align their behaviour with the
prophecies because otherwise, there is no sense for prophecies and I will be quiet.
Go to this house there in front. There you will find something you need, I say to that person. (I do
not know this person, besides; it is already my next incarnation.) I cannot simply enter there and
take everything what I find, besides, this is looting, is replied to me.
No, no. Take what you can find, nobody of them lives yet. Only 25 to 30% of the humanity has
survived. Be glad if you even find a little bit what you can use.
Change of scene: All at once, my friend TomAndy stands beside me.
Jokingly I talk to him that he is not as thick at all, as one would have to assume on basis of his
excesses consuming cakes. (TomAndy was in a former life the apostle Andreas. Seemingly, also
TomAndy returns as an Ascended Master to earth, with changed body. He is big and slender.) A little
bit floppy is his body, but lithe and lissome. Laughing he protests and says that he is fit like a sneaker.
(Vision; 05 01 29)
Only about of the humanity is to survive the environmental changes and the war events. One
can see the changes of the earth also as labor pains of a new era, the consciousness increase of the
people. If the people fight in between for the survival, they will concentrate again upon themselves
and their internal voice. They will no longer try to hit the neighbors skull or deny foreign refugees
the help and impose an immigration stop. On the new, cleansed earth, only spiritual cleansed people
will be able to live in the future, because only they are adapted according to the vibration of the
earth. The planet and all living things on it will be subject to the evolution and increase his vibration.
As well as yearly new computer models with a higher frequency appear on the market, we must also
adapt our tact frequency to the planet. As inside, thus outside - the resonance law works also here.
Only those people who have achieved some degree in love and development of the soul and spirit
will survive. All who do not respect the life and the earth will go down.
It is a turning point in the history of the humanity. It is advancement. Who survives the crisis will
see that it has signified not the end, but the beginning of a golden and peaceful age for Europe and
the world.
In principle, it is about a miraculous time, which comes up to us. We can grow to an
unbelievable magnitude.
What happens now has never taken place in the world. The present time is unusual, although it
can be hard for the fate of a single person. Decisively for the subjective feeling of the now, starting
events will be the subjective feeling of the individual one. Who goes the spiritual way, is glad about
the coming light, and carries Christ's consciousness in form of mercy and humanity in himself, for
that one the transformations will happen much more softly.
That of us will be able to endure more who is fraught with love and tolerance and is convinced of the
necessity of the cleaning. Those, who do not have access to the spiritual and whose purpose in life
consists only of power games and accumulation of material goods, will experience it as hard and a
heavy load.
Nevertheless, nobody should feel as a victim of something. Who becomes a victim, it becomes only
by his own illusions and his own ignorance. It is the result of his action and his fellows, however, no
punishment of God for the fact that he has done nothing good. The nature spreads out. It is evolution
and it is a change. If one is in line with the nature, so is also harmony with the God inside, with the
God outside and with everything in all.
The cosmic events have already begun; they will have stronger and stronger consequences on
our life and achieve already very soon never achieved dimensions. See the signs round you and,
finally, start to recognize yourself. Use the short time to open yourself for the light and the divine in
you.

In areas in which the ecological system is in the balance, the changes will be less strong and a
little gentler. Where the effects of people were stronger and in areas of high population density,
which are mainly responsible for pollution, the interventions of the nature will be more radical. This
is no penalization but only the logical consequence of our actions. The person is a part of the
ecological system earth and has thereby responsibility.
The weather conditions dramatically start to change what one can already observe now
worldwide. The weather does not run riot. The people did it and still do this. The mother earth reacts
only to the actions set by people. The earth will shake to help the humanity to reflect. People must
change their attitudes. They have to look upon the earth as a living being and not join in the power
game and intrigue, in the fight for as many as possible material goods.
You have to change the thoughts, thereby the action and the habit change. Only so the matter, our
mirror image can be changed. Whichever we assume and feel now affects the whole world.
Whichever we think and accept emotionally becomes the outward appearance. The internal attitude
generates the fate of the human race. Our future is partly a result of the collective attitudes of all
beings.
Our attitudes have cast a cloud over a level, which now is briefly before the beginning of its state
of emergency. It becomes important who and what we are at this moment of our life!
It would be important that we are aware of our emotions. To listen to our internal voice, the
intuition. It is the secure feeling without being able to give logical reasons. You know that you act
on instinct. It requires courage to shake off the weight of the formulae learnt since childhood and to
trust what you deeply hear in yourself. However, the success will agree with you. Look inwards; then
you become open-minded for the divine and the wisdom of the universe!
Who wants to change and to be a part of the changes on the horizon must learn to be cap in
hand. To be humble means to admit that now the time has come to recognize who you are, that you
now sort things out in a different way so that you fulfill your unique mission on earth! Listen to your
internal voice! She simply feels everything. You will learn what indicates to touch a feeling, which is
divine and illuminated. Only in yourself, you get to know what is importantly and from eternal
validity.
Mostly affected will be the weak, fearing and unhappy people. Those people, who live today
empty-headed, take no responsibility for their life and are not conscious enough to realize what we
head for. Nevertheless, the nature does not cheat these people, but they cheat themselves. Their
own arrogance, their ego and their dullness are the factors. Spiritual dullness is the confidential
cause of all weaknesses!
The reason that the people do not want to work on their spiritual development lies in the fact
that they are used to act only for the own pleasure and comfort. Unfortunately, there are only
relatively few people, who have the courage and the wish for real development. Most are too vain
and too comfortably for discoveries and they do not know the pleasure and the joy of the growth
yet.
We are daily involved in the fight for food, energy supply, reproduction and material goods so
that we find no time to fathom the reason of our earth existence and to reach our originally set aim
in life. This is the main reason why a big change of the earth, linked with the change of the spirit of
the people, will occur. The earth axes will reverse the polarity and with the pole reversal of the earth
axes the pole reversal of the human spirit will happen to a high degree.
The earth axis will tip. The poles will turn round. Extensive studies about space travel showed that
the human needs the magnetic field of the earth to keep his emotional balance and his capacity of
remembering. The decrease of the magnetizing force will lead to a pole reversal. Then the
magnetizing force will increase again.
I fly in a spaceship over the region Iran - Iraq. The scanty rock sceneries and deserts from former
times cover with juicy green plants. (Channeling; 07 04 16)
I hike with friends in the scenery of the Salzkammergut. We are very hot, as if we do a jungle
trekking. Beside lemon trees and orange trees other semitropical and tropical plants stand on the left
and to the right of the way. The fruits are juicy and taste well. A friend means that he wants emigrate

to Scandinavia because there now temperatures as in former times in Central Europe and to this he is
still accustomed. (Vision; 99 07 01)
On grounds of the pole-shift, it will come for a change of the climate. Thus, definitely higher
temperatures will be in Austria than today.
Children play with their parents in the wood "Indian". They build Lodges, a campfire burns and it is
joked and danced. In addition, adults who have no children join in. (Vision; 99 07 30)
By the discontinuation of the mobility, but also because of the absence of different leisure
activities, the people will turn to other forms of leisure activities. From the passive leisure
consumption to which we are still accustomed in the today's life as for example computer games
cinema, theatre, television, disco etc., the people will change to the active and creative figure of their
spare time. Maybe they do not play here, however, at all....
I see a future map of Europe. The areas of Germany and Austria combine. It is a state.
(Vision; 98 03 13)
The future form of government of Austria will be an empire.
(Channeling; 98 04 10)
An emperor will be appointed but not by birth or rank. There is no resemblance to the empires of
past days.
During the coming months each of us will have to declare oneself. Only those, who turn to the
light, turn to God, will be able to do the consciousness jump to exist here further. Who does not try
actively to keep pace with the consciousness increase of the planet will not be enough for the
requirements any more. The earth will certainly reach the fifth dimension, as well as all planets of
our solar system. The people, who cannot manage it, will not be able to exist on the earth anymore,
because the earth will exist only in the 5-th dimension!
The big changes, which have already begun, are necessary, so that we can recognize spiritually
and see in clearness what is real and exists. In this process, each of us will be able to discover a lot
about oneself. The today's people are blind for the truth. Many nice material goods, which surround
us, cloud our view and our inner life has become infertile.
The cleansing of the earth is a very strong impulse to speed up the cleansing of the human
quickly. The people are yet not able to live in harmony with each other. There are many enemies and
rivals. People with other skin color are mistrusted and many look upon them as subhuman beings.
Borders divide our continents in nations. The overall situation of the world has approached a very
critical point.
Nations fight; compete for economic supremacy, raw materials and capture new territories.
Conflicts between religions and between governments are on the agenda. We have separated of
each other and do not live together like brothers and sisters, like a big family. We deploy armies and
security firms to protect our borders, various public buildings and people.
If the earth shakes, the people will not think about banalities any more. We will order our
priorities anew. We will determine for ourselves what is the most important in life. To toy with the
idea to wage a war only the least one will have. The daily routine exists of the program survival.
Everyone will recognize the nothingness of war, conquering, borders and mistrust. Skin color, faith,
religious directions, political parties and class-consciousness will have no more places in our world of
thought and be insignificant. We will recognize what really counts.
If the changes, with all the linked restrictions and arduousness are necessary to bring the world to
a common striving, a common connection, cooperation, it is worth the strain. All material
possessions and aggregations of things are nothing in comparison to that what we become.
Mastering the coming big changes will be troublesome, however, at the same time a very nice
feeling will originate in the humans. They will see the immediate relation to the nature when they
have themselves to look after their care. One will not go any more to the supermarket and can make
purchases. You will have to draw water from a well and to eat the potatoes, which you cultivated.
Therefore, a big wage is in the return to this quality of life. I remember even today how I have carried
flowers at the age of 11 years to All Saints' Day at the Viennese Central Cemetery and have waved

cars in position. From the earned money, I bought a football. To this ball, I had a much stronger
relation than to the presents that fell into my lap.
If one has to survive by his own strength, it comes to a cleaning of the self, because the head
becomes free of all matters of minor importance and senseless illusions. Affliction is often the only
means of catharsis. The human being will give up his superior attitude towards others. One will only
think about satisfying his hunger.
There originates very fast a simplicity, which allows you to build up the strength of character and
the spirit anew. Who takes his life in his own hands, will do a new experience of life. Fear and
restricted thinking convert into opportunities by courage and pioneer's mind. The people will
recognize their potential again.
Who will have lost everything, the easier will find the courage to the own responsibility, because
he has nothing to lose any more. A survival under such conditions you will not reach as a lone fighter,
but by independent collaboration.

9. Brothers and Sisters of the Universe

We are on the cusp of a new age on an intergalactic level. This era starts with the landing by
affectionate aliens on earth. This is a divine intervention and no invasion. She will still take place
before the outbreak of the Third World War. Leader of this mission is the Ascended Master Sananda,
to many well known under his incarnation as Jesus Christ. People should be glad, however, they
would panic.
The aliens will announce their arrival. These beings are ethically very far ahead of us.
(Channeling; 97 07 07)
The extraterrestrial will help us in our transmutation (see chapter 12). They come officially; it will
be no secret landing. The landing beings are ethically far ahead to us.
The reason for the landing is the fact that we are at an extremely interesting point in our
evolution - we stand quite briefly before our ascension into a higher dimension. Great things happen
now in our world, especially in the spiritual area. The extraterrestrial will give us in certain wise
development assistance; primarily however, help for self-help. They will help us during the coming
difficult time. Simply by their presence they bring a strong positive energy on earth and already by
communicating with extraterrestrial a spiritual rise will occur for the people. Now it is up to us to
overcome the fears, which worldly governments want to give us in matters of our brothers and
sisters of the universe. Now it is up to us to accept the assistance of the beings of other planets and
stars and to use them. The new possibilities should not overpower us, but permit that we extend by
them.
The aliens landing now come from the 5-th dimension and bring us only love and help. These
beings are half-ethereal and they have nothing in common with the horror figures from various
science fiction filming and with operating aliens, which kidnap people repeatedly and mutilate
animals.
The angelic, officially announcing beings strengthen the love and the ascension of the humanity.
The officially landing beings are interested only in our well-being. They will warn us about
environmental changes, tell us a lot of interesting facts about the life in general and give tips to us
how we can keep clean our environment. We will recognize them by their actions and fruits.
However, they will not save us at the first contact and evacuate, as you can read on the Internet.
There are many different races of extraterrestrial. The Santiner are well meaning to you,
however, there are also races as for example the Reptilians who are less well-meaning to you.
(Channeling; 04 11 15)
I got in a visionary dream on the 26th of August 00 the information that in the towline of the wellmeaning extraterrestrial also evil-minded ones will appear on earth. Those, who are only interested
in power and influence on earth, will strengthen the dark forces. They will use exactly those low
promises as a lure to which, unfortunately, many people respond: money and power.

These beings will try to lure the people with material profits to bring them on their side. The
polarization on earth will increase.
Nevertheless, without psychic support of many people the negative extraterrestrial beings will not
be able to exercise power here on earth, because the love (a good heart education) of the ascending
earth humanity has much more power than all technical or psychic means of aggression of lowminded beings.
Ultimately, the positive forces on earth will remain victorious. The true power originates from the
love. The affectionate beings are much more important for our development; hence, I also got many
visions dealing with these beings. Hence, it will make sense to face critically, however, with an open
heart the events coming now. It does make no sense to be afraid and to waste energy with thought
of those beings that are only anxious for their own advantage. All people who are frank and spread
love will remain untouchable for these beings.
Therefore, be critical and examine exactly. This will be easy for person with a good heart
education. Those people will recognize negatively minded aliens on grounds of their vibration
immediately. Only spiritually little developed people can be allured with presents and promises. Only
persons bound to the material will be receptive to it.
"10 days after your lottery-six the aliens will land. Austria must handle this. Thereby it comes to a
spiritual rise." (Channeling; 98 04 13)
A spiritual rise occurs if the spiritual horizon extends. The knowledge of extraterrestrial
intelligence will lead to a spiritual rise for many unknowing people. Unfortunately, this spiritual
ascension will combine with fear and panic. For many people unknown and new means fear or
discomfort. This is for example also the reason why many people go year after year on holyday to the
same destination.
The Vatican is really glad about that Jesus has finished his silence and speaks to him again.
(Channeling; 04 08 03)
The Vatican will appear before the public with a press release. This communication will announce
an important message of aliens for the humanity. (Channeling; 03 01 12)
Before their landing, the aliens will take steps to prepare the humanity for their forthcoming
landing. Fear and insecurity couple in many cases with the sudden confrontation of a completely new
situation. Nevertheless, if the Catholic Church, that the majority of the population classifies as
authentically, reports about her contact with extraterrestrial without scaremongering, probably
many people will experience a feeling of security and normality in the farthest sense. (N.:
Nevertheless, the announcement is a decision of a few. It can happen that here the future still
changes and there will be no published message.)
I celebrate with many friends, because today I did my lottery-6. I assure them that they could now
pacified make bets that in 10 days very kind beings will visit our planet earth. I tell to them that these
beings purely externally cannot not be distinguished from us earth people. However, they are much
more fine material than we are, because we earth people are in comparison to the beings visiting us
retard in our development. We belong to the most coarse-material beings of the universe. For
example, beings of the Venus are so fine material that they are almost translucent. The earth people
only step up to this appearance in their development, however, also to their ethnic maturity.
(Vision; 98 12 25)
There are many UFOs in the sky. Indeed, these are no gigantic mother ships; however, on the
bottom side of the spacecraft appear repeatedly again small dissocial vehicles, which look like they
would be out of plastic. These always remain near the spacecraft. I say to friends that the space
brothers have not yet announced themselves officially, however, this would happen during the next
hours.
On the next day, I will take in any case a speech before a big auditorium, because now everything
would begin as described in my book. One of my friends is excited and looking forward in view of this
evolutionary event. I try to slow him down and say that the E.T.s will not prevent the NOW - that
stands for complete control - because this would be a direct intervention in our development.

Suddenly an acquaintance appears who did not contact me for years. His gestures and his
appearance would come across work to an outsider as if he would be my best friend. Quickly his
motive for his operating is clear for me: He asks me whether I could lend him a few thousand Euros. I
grin and recommend him to read my book; this would be more meaningful than to have money.
At first money will already be very soon of no account and secondly money will not be able to save
him in life-threatening situations however, possibly tips in my book. (Vision; 05 07 31)
This vision shows that spaceships will already appear in the sky before the aliens officially
announce themselves. Also, that a hyperinflation approaches immediately afterwards.
It is worth in gold to inform the print media, when the aliens will land." (Channeling; 97 04 02)
Shortly after waking up a voice tells me that, the precise plan of the landing of the affectionate
aliens is already fixed. Where and how they will announce themselves and land is already fixed.
(Channeling; 98 05 19)
A good friend of mine informs me in a dream that on TV they broadcast hidden signals and signs. I
explain to him that the very soon landing aliens bring love and send us hidden signals and signs;
among other things also a pyramid sign. The purpose is to prepare us psychically for their landing, to
take possible fears from us. (Vision; 99 04 27)
They want to raise the acceptance of their landing among the terrestrials. They are interested
very much in our well-being; hence, they will be eager to give the people sufficient notice. A cultural
shock shall not take place. With information in advance, although probably not many people will
believe it, maybe some people will not panic.
The terrestrials will get much too easy in panic if the extraterrestrial announce their landing
officially or then this also really takes place. A fertile soil for this panic are the fears of the people of
strangers and also the permanent representation of extraterrestrial in films as violent, repellent,
uncanny, horrific and hostilely minded monsters. Prime example for it is the film "Independence
Day".
(N.: I got in a channeling once the main functions of this book explained: taking the fears of the
landing of the aliens and the warning concerning the earthquakes.)
When I went to bed, I already was too tired to meditate. I closed my eyes and immediately
afterwards I suddenly saw many stars which changed the colors. The colors were red, green, blue and
golden yellow. These stars were on tightest space and formed a pattern, which was alike a circle. This
circle rotated, the form changing (n.: wobbled) and it looked as if the circle opened over and over
again and shut by a new flood of stars, in another color again. So as if one throws a rope around a
ball and as soon as the front end of the rope wraps up the ball goes the rear end upwards again. In
addition, all stars rotated. It was the wonderful sight of a form and color-changing thing. In the
second of the experience I know, it is a signal of aliens, which is see. (Vision; 04 03 05)
It was no out-of-body experience, I would like to remark. It was therefore no formation in the
starry sky. It appears interesting to me that also my mother saw such an iridizing color pattern
already a few days before.
The extraterrestrial send us hidden signals and signs, so that the acceptance of their landing rises.
Because this is not necessary for my mother and for me, probably it must have concerned another
message, although I do not understand the meaning.
I see people watching TV and know now that the extraterrestrial will announce their arrival on
television.
Stage change: It is broad and wonderful daylight I see very large grown, slender extraterrestrial,
with bright hair. They are not to be distinguished for me purely externally from earth people.
(Vision; 98 05 01)
I see and hear that there will be people who will hear the announcement of the landing of the
extraterrestrial as a loudly internal voice directly in their ears. (Vision; 02 01 04)
I look out the window and see the flight of about 15 UFOs. They permanent change their
formation. I advise my girlfriend to watch the UFOs and she is then extremely surprised because they

doubted the existence of UFOs very strong up to this point. I think about to contact my mother, so
that she can also have this amazing experience. (Vision, 13 11 21)
Ashtar Sheran says, that already very soon a parent ship and many smaller spaceships will
appear and start to the land. (Channeling; now 04 07 26)
This channeling I received more than four years ago. Very soonwas probably defined in the light
of the eternity. N.: Ashtar Sheran is the commander of a spaceship fleet.
I see a spaceship, which slowly comes out, partially covered by a cloud. It looks like a big multistoried house, brightly radiant. I draw the attention of my female company to it, but she sees it only
for a few seconds, because the spaceship already disappears behind the next cloud formation.
(Vision; 00 02 01)
I go by car with friends. It is dim. I am in a wound up. In general, there was big excitement,
however, mostly it is panic as I note on grounds of the expressions of other people. Quite briefly, over
us there floats an UFO. A little bit farther, I see in big height a thing flying in the sky that looks like a
gigantic dinosaur. (Vision; 05 06 09)
While meditating I have an out-of-body experience and I am suddenly in the universe. I look at the
earth from the outside. Then I return to the earth and observe the sky. Immediately a presentation
of different types of UFOs begins. They present themselves bit by bit. Everybody appears individually
on the "stage". As classically known plate UFOs, spaceships with several "floors", cylindrical, others
look like "Swede's bombs". Some of them have floodlight in many colors at the bottom side other
UFOs fluoresce. (Experience (external-physical experience); 03 12 19)
I am on the street with a friend. Suddenly I see a spaceship. It looks alike as the spaceships I have
seen several times during the last weeks and months in nature on the earth. They look flattened like a
soap bubble. However, my friend sees no spaceship. With outstretched arm and finger, I try to show it
to him and only when it becomes slower, he can see it. It lands. Shortly I have second thoughts
whether these are really the affectionate beings. I hear inwards and check my heart. Yes, they are. I
am delighted and properly adrenalized.
Then a voice informs me that the leader of this divine intervention is that being which one calls
Sananda. Many people also say Jesus Christ or God's son to him. The extraterrestrial call him The
Lord. (Vision; 00 09 15)
Concerning names Sananda and Jesus Christ: Sananda is one of the oscillation names of the
collective Christ's consciousness and is well suitable to activate our awakening-codes. This being
(energy) incarnated 2000 years ago as Jesus and was therefore the incarnation of the planetary
Christ-being. Sananda is an oscillation of Christ's level. Many aliens say, e.g., translated the earl to
him. However, as mentioned, names are not really further important. The vibration is important. In
addition, you will have had in each of your past incarnations a different name. However, you are
unambiguously identifiable only by your vibration.
(N.: In autumn 99, I had a channeling in which the appearance of Christ was announced to me. At
that time, nevertheless, I was of the opinion that the appearance of Christ will be not his visual
appearance on earth, but the forming of the Christ's consciousness in many people, in the form of
mercy and lived love. In the course of the above vision I was not only disabused but also I was told
the place in Vienna where Christ will appear. However, I do not call the place here because the
landing is in general a great event and it is unimportant whether one sees Christ or not. I do not like
to promote here the sensationalism of the people. The people already will have enough to do with
the intergradations of the landing into their consciousness and to process this.
I see people going by tramway on the Ring. At the Viennese Opera all get out full of expectation,
because the extraterrestrial intelligence has announced their arrival and everybody wants to see this.
(Vision; 96 12 26)
There are thousands of kinds of different looking extraterrestrial beings. Nevertheless, because of
considerateness for our unstable psyche, that you can easily influence by the outward appearance,
only affectionate beings will come that cannot be distinguished from us. They will support our
development. These intelligent beings are much more fine material than we are and ethically far

ahead of us. We people on earth still develop in this direction. We are about to finish the school
which the aliens already did.
Friends have formed a group round me. We stand in a meadow of the Herderpark in the 11-th
district of Vienna. Suddenly we get in a flap: A gigantic UFO, differently looking as the plate UFOs,
appears behind a cloud. Then it stops. A small vehicle, most likely comparable with a lift cabin of a lift
in earliest, comes down. Outside the "cabin" is a small platform on which a few beings stand which
are not to able to distinguish from earthlings, from the distance. To our surprise, this cabin lands
directly before us.
The people around me are excited. A friend jabbers like mad, the rest solidifies in silence. We go a few
more steps to the landing point. A male being stands on the platform. He looks like an earth human,
however, his facial features are quite fine and his skin is almost gleaming, as if he would be a being of
the Venus. (n.: I already have seen beings from the Venus.). There are three other persons standing
next to him, one is unambiguously female. I feel the love, which goes out from these beings.
I concentrate upon the male being that has obviously the leadership. The color of his hair is deep
brown and a small goatee beard adorns his chin.
I outstretch my hand because I would like to perceive his energy even better. I welcome him and
think that now the endless discussions and most varied opinions about aliens are finished. He smiles
at me and says that this is not so important. As answer to my comment that many people on earth
are afraid of extraterrestrials he only smiles and transmits the most intensive love. Then he touches
my head, smiles at me affectionately, takes a look at my friends, full of love and the carriage takes off
again and sweeps back to the spaceship.
Then a friend says to me, that she is glad that they landed now because my lottery-6 were not
enough for her to believe in all the visions and channeling of my book. (Vision; 04 10 29)
I see a spaceship landing. Two female beings get out, with long red-brown hair.
(Vision; 04 10 29)
A big number of people walk in direction to Mariahilferstrasse in the 7-th Viennese local district,
because there should also land a spaceship, just like at other places in Vienna. The extraterrestrial
have announced their landing and the people are very full of expectation. At the first contact, they
can already establish a very good connection with the people. They feel the peace and the love, which
comes from our brothers and sisters of the universe. (Vision; 98 05 25)
There will be no secret landing by humans from foreign stars. They will show up public,
comprehensible for all. Millions of spaceships will land worldwide. Different races of many star
systems will appear on earth. Extraterrestrial affectionate intelligence will visit our Mother Earth, for
everybody visible. This is the clear statement, which emerges from the received visions.
I get in a state similar to trance. Instinctively I know that nothing is impossible for me now. I have
the wish to fly. Directly after, I move in raging speed through earths atmosphere. The wind presses
my cheek back. Now I have the wish to fly into the universe. Leaving the atmosphere I hold my hands,
clenched to fists, outstretched over my head.
I race through the universe, passing heavenly bodies. I enjoy this trip. Suddenly spaceships are before
me, silver, with an orange dome. I stop my flight. From that moment, I remember nothing. Suddenly I
am again in my house. Immediately I touch my face and my skin feels chilly a little bit.
(Experience (out-of-body experience); 97 11 04)
I tried to contact aliens on telepathic way a few days before. Besides, I asked them to meet.
Therefore, the meeting happened. I visited the aliens in one of their spaceships; however,
unfortunately, I am not aware of the contents of the communication.
One indicates this experience with all clearness: The human has a huge potential, due to his
mental power. Thus it is possible, e.g. to get in contact with civilizations of other planets and stars,
even if they are in another dimension! Besides, out-of-body experiences indicate unambiguously that
consciousness exists autonomous of cerebra! It exists completely independent of space and time.
The face has a chill skin, because the ether body leaves the body too and not only the spirit, in case
of an out-of-body experience.

Two extraterrestrial, both with bright hair, pass in a train friendly and smiling the train
compartments and greet the passengers full of love. They look alike earth people and are dressed the
same. I feel that they are aliens. Whether also the other passengers feel this, I cannot say.
(Vision; 96 12 26)
Because aliens from some stars are not to be distinguished purely externally from earth people,
only sensitive people maybe will feel in case of a contact that it are beings from another area of the
universe.
There are millions planets and stars where feeling beings exist as we are. Many different races of
extraterrestrial have different life forms. Some look like people. Some have a hominid figure but
physiologically another structure. Some can deliberately assume the shape of people. There are also
beings that look like monster from horror films. Unfortunately, many people have fear of other
shapes. Size and outward appearances impress them too much. Supposed a special race of
extraterrestrial looks like gigantic spiders, nevertheless, they are ethical and technically far ahead of
us. They shine with a heart full of love. How many people would associate these extraterrestrial with
our spiders and would be afraid of them, however, feel superior? Nevertheless, every person could
be glad if he had already developed ethically so far like these gigantic spiders and fear but also
superiority would be very misplaced.
Affectionate extraterrestrial intelligence will visit our mother earth, visible for everybody. This
is the clear statement, which is obvious because of the visions and channeling.
It is already the period after the official landing of affectionate aliens:
On the street, I meet two beings from Venus. They are very friendly and after a brief welcome, one
of the creatures touches my third eye with a pointing finger. The creature looks intensely into my eyes
and sends me his energy. I can feel this positive energy flow physically. After about ten seconds of
continuous power transmission, I thank them.
We start talking about life on earth. They tell me about life on Venus and but report also about life
on Aldebaran. (The brightest star of the constellation of Taurus is Aldebaran.) After they told me a lot
of things they tell me that about sixty percent of the course of conversation was planned, because
they had the task to tell me certain things or because they wanted to learn about life on Earth out of
first hand. Forty percent would have been the result freely out of the conversation.
I then get the idea to make them familiar with the contents of my book. I look for my business
cards, but do not have them with me. In my car parked in the vicinity, I find them and give it to the
two beings of the Venus. They briefly look at my business card and are then delighted and surprised to
have met someone who has visions and channelings.
They ask me to make an appointment for a presentation, so that I can give them and other aliens
a detailed view of my prophecy activity. Whereupon they are not so much interested about the
content of the visions and channelings, but primarily focus on whether and how I prepare for it
internally, in which way this visions and channelings happen, how I like it, and especially how the
reaction is of my fellow man.
At the end of our conversation, I am not sure if I they did not chose me specifically for this
interview. Ultimately, however, I look upon this as an academic question as to interact with other
cultures is always right and good. (Vision, 13 03 23)
I am in a big hall and listen to a speech of aliens. Extremely many people are here and you can get
almost no seat. However, many listeners are very incredulous and some feel superior. I say to some
incredulous listeners seated close to me that here the truth is said. After I still inform them that I am
the one with the many lottery-6, which I have also seen and that I have seen what they tell us here.
The people are very surprised; however believe the contents.
(Vision; 96 12 22)
People have a massive sceptical attitude against the foreign aliens although they have to inform
us about many interesting facts. They inform us of things, which for the most of us will seem strange
and implausible.
The aliens will help us to adapt better to the coming time of the big changes, they will give us
assistance in the next difficult time. Their technical-scientific information and developments will

catapult us into the new age. The new possibilities will help us to extend our horizon. The
extraterrestrial will come officially. They are far ahead to us in ethical, social, human and technical
regards. Nevertheless, there are also extraterrestrial races, which have a consciousness, that are on
the same step with us - only technically a little bit extended. These would maybe try to abuse us as a
guinea pig, as well as we abuse people animals, e.g., for the cosmetics industry. Nevertheless, we
stand under the protection of the now landing, ethically and technically equally far developed aliens.
I see that the comet Hale-Bopp has an accompanying object. This accompanying object is a
gigantic controllable planet. De facto, it is a manned spaceship.
(Vision; 97 02 25)
Up to now, the comet Hale-Bopp was bigger, brighter and more dynamic than every other seen
one. Seven weeks before the discovery, eight South-English crop circles announced precisely his
position, his movement and the time of his biggest perigee. The comet had a big meaning for the
earth. He intensified the light of love. He brought a very advantageous energy for our development.
In his tow line there was an object, which is greater than the earth. Nevertheless, this objects is
artificial, inhabited and has huge, for us hardly understandable dimensions. Nevertheless, the purest
spirit power can create a spaceship of the size of a planet, the same as Elohims and Cherubim create
universes by mental power. Very far developed beings create matter out of light. (N.: In a vision at
the end of March 97, I saw this huge spaceship separated from Hale-Bopp.)
With several people, I do a "group-astral-travel" to another planet. We see there a great variety of
the creation, great creations, unknown fruits and a huge number of spaceships. The beings there
create things directly out of the ether. Then we return to the earth. I am very overwhelmed by this
experience and narrating of an "excursion" I start to cry because of the joy I experience. The next day I
decide to visit this other star system again and say goodbye to my friends. (Vision; 03 11 10)
De facto, I experienced the same like the chief character Jodie Foster in the often-awarded film
Contact the only difference is that it did an astral-travel and no trip with the help of a machine.
The miraculous aliens possess technologies, which fall for us in the area of utopia and science
fiction. Inventions always happen when the time is ripe for it. There exists an ethical protective
mechanism in the universe. Only a certain state of consciousness allows developing some things, to
use, to see and to understand them. Because many of these inventions and qualities (e.g., to beam,
to dematerialize) could also be used for warlike purposes, they fortunately have remained concealed
to our humanity until today. We are ethical and socially too underdeveloped to be able to use such
achievements responsible.
Differently it behaves with the now coming extraterrestrial. Hatred, insincerity, avarice and claims
to power are foreign to them and they are not involved in wars. They are progressed therefore
ethically and socially already very much. Thus, they invent such great technologies. They use them to
the relief of their everyday life, to their services.
However, that does not mean that we can lean back and the aliens will save us, so to speak,
because this will not happen. They will give us help so that we can help ourselves. The high light
beings conscious of God are feeling universally loving, and respect the free will of all beings, even the
free will of the negative beings. Normally extraterrestrial take no influence on the events on earth
according to the universal law - they only try to influence it positively. They yield the realization,
however, to the free will of the earth people. Many people on earth will maybe argue on basis of
their stubbornness and their dubious territorial claims that they not want such a visit and that this as a free will of the human to be accepted - however, this is wrong:
Where the future and the living conditions of our solar system endangers, it is even the duty of
the star people to help. All far developed civilizations in the whole universe are so involved in the
evolution. They take over tasks, which serve the ONE. They act according to the laws of the creator,
are peaceably and live harmoniously. They can prevent that we continue to contaminate our earth
with nuclear bomb tests and blow up ourselves with our nuclear arsenals and thus bring the
gravitational forces between the single planets in an imbalance. They will not allow that we ruin the
planet completely. The earth as a part of the whole is too important for the universe. The earth
should persist for the other humanities, which will come; therefore, there is the special protection of
the aliens for the earth.

A consciousness explosion will occur through the contact with inhabitants of other stars, in other
words, our physical constitution and psyche will expose to very strong positive forces.
Nevertheless, with the landing of extraterrestrial beings especially one thing will become clear: the
knowledge that we are not the only intelligent beings in the infinite universe. The understanding that
life is outspread everywhere and everything links up with all. If we were the only human race in the
universe, the biggest place waste ever would take place.
There are hundreds of steps of higher spiritual existence; our so-called awake consciousness is
only a semiconscious state, which we overestimate extremely! The saying that we are the crown of
the creation is an irony and self-overestimation! The earth is one of the more out-of-date places of
the creation. So far, we only reached the daybreak of the cosmic being.
That does not mean that we are worse beings. We are of the same substance; we are a part of
the creation, just an incarnation of the everlasting. One life is as valuable as the other is, because all
descends from the same spring. However, many of our brothers in the universe are far more
developed than us. Unfortunately, we perceive only the material world. However, all consciousness
levels and being levels are connected and are mutually swinging levels. At a higher level, all these
levels gather more and more and unite, in the end, in the heart of the primary source. There exists
no isolation in the universe.
The arrogance of so many, so-called intelligent humans who kick mother earth, the animal world
and fellow men with feet will thereby come down to earth. We are only one part of an extensive
population in an endless universe. The earth is only one of countless location for development where
intelligent life exists. There are millions of planets and stars with population. The regional conflicts
and wars, which already happen since millenniums on the earth, hence, are, led ad absurdum. The
small sorrows and miseries, fleeting pains and joys of the earth people are nothing compared with
the incalculable fullness of cosmic life.
There is the chance that by the knowledge of the existence of other intelligent beings the people
recognize that we connect with each other. Indeed, as a being of the creation we are as important as
the ethically far ahead developed star brothers, within the scope of the whole universe,
nevertheless, we all are unimportant and small. We are not more than one tiny small drop of water
in an infinite ocean.
Which sense does it make to be at war with the neighbor and to argue in the family? We all
belong together and everything we see is, so to speak, only a reflexion of that what we create
ourselves. We all create our future in common, that means that every action of a single person also
has consequences on all the other living beings. To crassest, one sees this with the environmental
damage. Toxic waste materials of an industrial company emptied in the river influence the health of
thousands of other people. Indeed, every action influences everything, although many often say,
This does not concern me; I am not affected by it. In addition, This concerns only me something.
This does not concern you. In addition, thoughts have consequences, negative streams of thought,
as well as positive ones. Love or the prayers, e.g., are positive streams of thought. Streams of
thought have a strong strength and the trend to manifest them. One sees this best of all at the
example of telepathy. Nevertheless, the strongest strength or stream of thought is love. Love spreads
the light of God. Even the darkness is getting light by this light again. Consequently our task is to
spread love to help others. The bottom line is that you not only help others but also the environment
and yourself. There exists no isolated event. Everything connects with all. Everybody connects
energetically with all visible and invisible.
According to the Hollywood-film industry, the only task of the aliens is to conquer the earth. An
exception are only the films of the film-maker Steven Spielberg who with E.T. and Uncanny
meetings of the third kind has managed very well the right approach to this matter.
If one looks at the science fiction films more exactly, the bottom line is that in most films they impute
qualities of the degenerated earth population to the aliens. (n.: The first act of the Americans after
the moon landing was, e.g., to set the American flag. They also want to conquer planets and not
visit them.) No other species than the humans mutually kill themselves so strictly, strive for
expansion of their territories and destroy, in addition, massively own living space.

Why are these beings shown in so-called science fiction filming (e.g., in the film Independence Day)
as warlike, aggressive and monster-like? (n.: In fact this film is nothing else than a promotion for the
good and cordial USA.) Why does the large part of the human population know nothing about
the extensive number of the extraterrestrial intelligence, which visits our planet since human
memory?
Why do the governments hold back this information? Why do the governments everything
strictly cover up? Why do they hide the contact with these beings on top-level? The answer is simple:
The existence of aliens is subversive for the existing power groups on earth, radical and above all,
contra productive for their own plans. Everything the humanity laboriously researched in 2000 years
of science and evolution research will turn upside down.
If a picture of ugly, strange, fear doing and martial extraterrestrials is presented to masses of
people watching TV, fear and a negative setting towards our cosmic brothers are created. In this way,
governments get the ideal conditions to save the current power structures.
The landing of extraterrestrial will lead to panic and subsequently logical to a breakdown of the
monetary system. No power group of the world wants this.
Even in case of an extremely positive suggestion of aliens for improvements, the earth
population could recommend the opinions of the governments, because of fear of the strangers,
although they are maybe objectively wrong and serve only the preservation of their power.
Everybody, who knows the power of the multinational oil groups and the nuclear lobby knows, which
counter power exists here on earth.
All religions will have to rethink. The churches and religious leader will lose influence. No church
wants this.
Many humans will recognize that there is only a big humanity. National borders as relics of the
past have no more meaning. This knowledge will be very prejudicial to the power game of the crown.
Many scientists look at the humanity as a crown of the creation. With the landing of the aliens, I can
fancy figuratively the reaction of brilliant and approved scientists: Confused they will wrestle with
the problem to find an explanation, only to preserve their familiar theories and concepts.
For many people aggressiveness is the most popular behavior pattern to react on different politeness
and touch with strangers. Nevertheless, curiosity and desire in the discovery of stranger put the real
impulses in life. Every invention, e.g., is only possible with this pioneer's spirit and the abandonment
of patterns of thought. Regardless of the never-ending claims to power of various lobbies, the old
structures will not exist anymore long.
Even scientists interested in the truth overlook by the judgment whether planets and stars are
"capable of surviving ("viable) or not the fact that other living beings can also live under other
conditions or in other dimensions. A star, which is uninhabitable for us, can signify the ideal living
conditions for another race. Some races will feel fine at 500 degrees centigrade outdoor temperature
and another chemical composition of the atmosphere. To be able to recognize the varied life on
other planet, in addition, we would have to be able to go on a level of vibration that matches that
planet.
Until today, extraterrestrials, that live true love refused to land officially on earth. They like to
avoid that people panic. This would be very likely on grounds of the negative campaigns of the
authoritys opinion-leading instances on the earth, especially when the landing beings would look
different to the people. Because of the increasing danger of the complete environmental pollution
and the nuclear weapon potential, which would easily enable us to blow up the earth; they will not
look on it any more.
The rapid increase in science fiction filming and science fiction TV serials is another indication for
the fact that obviously a slow clarification of the population and approximating and accustoming to
the truth occurs. Nothing else remains for them, because our brothers and sisters from all will soon
be in big number here. Everybody will know then that at least the governments of the superpowers
were aware of this fact already for a long time and have hidden this from the population. Thus, the
government of the USA stands for many years in regular contact with extraterrestrial. They have a
reciprocal business deal - weapon technology (e.g.: Magic cap bomber) in the exchange against
genetic experiments. Nevertheless, these extraterrestrial who are also responsible for abductions

are not from the fifth dimension. They are ethical by far not so far developed like the aliens coming
now from the fifth dimension. The beings that now officially land bring only the oscillation of love
and have nothing common with the cooperation partners of the weapon industry. In the future of
humanity, the extraterrestrial will join in the conversation co-operative, not because of longings for
power but because of pure love.
They trivialize the knowledge about UFOs. However, it will happen that we will be again in
connection with our brothers and sisters from the universe. Aliens will come with their spaceships in
big number to the earth, live among us and co-operate with the people. This, suddenly occurring
events, will have very positive consequences on the psyche of many people. It will help them to
extend their horizon.
It is too important for us not only to believe in extraterrestrials but also to realize that there are
hundreds of different races of intelligent beings in the far universe. Life is not a single event of the
creation - life is creation. It is always, everywhere and propagating.
If all inhabitants of this earth could say, my native country is not only the state I live in, not only
the continent I live on, not only the planet earth, my native country is the whole universe and all
living beings are my brothers and sisters - then we would have already managed the consciousness
jump. We would have already eliminated our problems. The main problems war, hatred, nationalism,
racism and territorial claims would not exist any longer.

10. We create the future

The humans created the processes of life that we see today, everything what exists, yesterday.
They created it by thought, adjustments, desires and actions. Our reality created by our imaginative
power in association with emotions. All bad in the world is the product of the free will of the
humans. The so-called fate is therefore no destiny of which we are innocent, which simply occurs.
The collective adjustments of the human race created the destiny. We ourselves created it. There is
no fixed future. We can modify the next moment simply by modification of the attitude of spirit. Our
personal intention to change us can change the reality of the whole planet.
There is no God, who punishes. God, the original substance of existence is pure love. Humans are
responsible for themselves what happens to them. They create their future.
(Channeling; 97 12 01)
There is no God thirsty for revenge and punishment because God is without ego and without
need. There is also no sin. There are only actions, which are not helpful for our spiritual
development. God is the source of all things and the seat of all love and wisdom. The creation is
nothing else but an attempt of the source to detect her. Her target is experiencing. The purpose is
the experience. By all our senses, she experiences the creation. She has created the life process and
the life itself, as we know it. It is not her function to create the circumstances of our life or to
destroy. She created us after her image and she gave us our free will. We are spirit and have a
physical body and not a body, which has a soul. We create the rest as a co creator, by the power,
which God gives us. We create our destiny by ourselves. We are the co creators of our future.
The love loves everything and everybody. She is not able at all to act differently to her nature
expression. (Channeling; 04 12 06)
The spring of the creation is pure love. It is the base of all life. The source per se expresses itself
only by her monads. Nevertheless, these monads have the whole source as a base.
In case the earth strikes back in all brutality, then only because we were brutal to her. The earth
mobilizes her immune system. However, this is no revenge at humans, but only for own protection,
in order to be able to survive, otherwise humans would continue to violate. Humanity blocks her
veins by contaminating the rivers and lakes, cuts the bronchial tube by cutting down the woods and
exposes her to electroshock therapies by nuclear bomb tests.
How can we now affect our future positive? Quite simply: to live ethically, to estimate the earth,
to spread love, and who is already longer busy with the spirit world will know that light meditation
can turn a lot to the better. It is up to us to form the process of the evolution. We have the power

and in addition the responsibility to form her. Active correction of the course is imperative,
immediately, not tomorrow. Circumstances, which have to be changed, you can modify only by
initiative. Each human can take the initiative to take part in peaceful innovations or to engage
socially. It is up to us to arrange the process of the evolution. Causes are set in the spirit world; the
physical happenings are only the effect of the spirit cause! By modification of our dogma, we can
modify and improve our life.
Fancy a manufacturing enterprise. The prophet already sees the completed product and sees
that it is bad. The single employees in the production have only an overview about their immediate
area of operations because they do either not lift the head or are fixed only on the material in front
of them. How the completed product looks or will look, they do not see. Now the prophet says to
these persons that the product is bad, they have to change the process way or the ingredients. If the
people believe him they will be able to improve the product, their own future can improve. If people
change their thinking and action, they also will change their future. Nevertheless, therefore, the
prophet is not a bad one; he has fulfilled his task very well, even if the event does not come true. If
the employees of the company do not believe him, the bad product will originate without fail, which
up to now only the prophet has seen.
In the least cases, prophecies induce a turning back of the people. As a rule, they do not believe
the one, who sees the future. Mostly, the prophecies were registered only for the own
entertainment, nevertheless, caused no change of the behavior.
So that people can change, they must be aware of the situation. The more people awake the
more our future will change to the better. The people would have to realize what really happens. The
nature dies. Dead fish swim on waters, trees die, ozone causes burning in our eyes, the fine dust
pollute nose and neck. One would have to internalize this information and not only to read of it in
the newspaper and register it, so besides. Absolutely, courage is required to counteract here.
Therefore, I also have the biggest respect for environment and animal activists. How they acted
under mortal danger against the French nuclear bomb tests, put actions against dolphin and whale
hunts, want to prevent destruction of meadows and senseless tunnel constructions, protest against
genetic-manipulated food, are up I arms against animal experiments and sabotage nuclear waste
transports, I estimate very much. For sure, much more comfortable is only to read the disaster
announcements in the newspapers or to watch them on television. Nevertheless, exactly this
comfort has brought us in our momentary situation.
The best what we could do for the humanity would be an about-turn to ethical values. We
should give top priority to peace, health, the nature and love to the humans.
Unfortunately, nevertheless, we, the consumption cows of the waste-oriented society, are false
moralists. Nobody wants to start to renounce something!
We are hypocrites if we say on one side that we have a free will and on the other, we are
fatalists who believe in a predetermined destiny. We also accuse with pleasure others of our
awkward position. Firstly, this is wrong and secondly accusations cause again strife. We should
accept responsibility for our own life and for bad luck, which happens to us!
The nature will continue her way in spite of how we act. Our territory for change is our own attitude
and behavior pattern.
Every past recollection, which still wields power to impulse our current behavior, is our future!
What we change with ourselves influences the whole. It is vital as we act now. The creation of the
future is in each of us. Who never works on the instantaneous present, will never attain the future he
desires!

11. The light at the end of the tunnel

I will give you a 3-day day and night darkness. When this darkness comes, lay down, rest and
sleep during that time. You need this time. The earth will awake anew in this time. In addition, your
body forms anew in this time. Big joy waits for you. You are born anew. You will shine anew. There
comes a new time. (Channeling; 03 03 26)

There are many prophecies about the 3-day day and night darkness; however, I would like to
mark that the updated words of Christ differ completely from the traditional communications. All old
traditional prophecies and media announcements always spoke of an awful time.
One should not leave the house, who leaves the house would die, one should seal the windows,
only consecrated (?) candles would burn, one may not look out of the window, one would hear the
picking up of the souls, etc. (n.: All these tips give the impression of step by step instructions in a kit
for children. Your higher self leads you anyhow in every situation into the right direction for the
fulfilment of the life plan.)
According to the up to date announcement by Jesus Christ the 3-day day and night darkness is the
starting signal for a new and nice time, whereby you will not consciously experience this event at all.
Fear and fright are without any reason. It is the birth of a new time. It is the birth of the Golden Age.
During these 3 days, you will sleep, like hibernation. You will have no cellular consciousness, no
dreams - nothing during these 3 days. After three days, you will wake up and are born completely
anew. So, as if nothing had been. Be glad about it!
We on the go to a completely new age, an age like it never existed before on earth. It is a
millennium change! It is the entry into a higher dimension, in a higher form of existence. No age in
history has ever experienced such a great thing. The new life will illuminate everything in beauty,
magnificence and harmony what we can fancy today.
The earth is right before a cosmic change, which cannot be compared with anything what she has
ever experienced. We will discover new abilities. Some will not want to believe what happens to
them.
We activate now our highest potential. The people will come to know the complete presence of
the divinity as an internal reality. We will reach magnificent knowledge and concepts, which exceed
our present imagination and perceive the internal present of God as we today perceive our body. The
destiny of the earth is a complete dipping into the miraculous. Our humanity will take her place in a
big federation with the beings of the human kind existing in other star systems.
The time of the darkness is over and those of the new light begin. It becomes a miraculous
time, called millennial empire in the Bible.
The world builds anew from the inside. Our civilisation establishes new, this tim e
nevertheless, based on respect and esteem for all life.
The human soul will progress in big steps and the way of the auxiliary readiness, mercy and
forgiveness realizes. The negatives, destructive in the life, as we know it, will have no more possibility
to exist.
To be able to look out from the border of eternity our consciousness is still too low.
(Channeling; 96 12 22)
There are still unimagined possibilities for our consciousness for development.
We are in front of a giant evolutionary leap. We are already on the threshold of the changes. The
collective consciousness of all people is going to make a quantum leap, a quantum leap into a higher
dimension. This is a new level of consciousness. We will use 100% of our brain and not only a
maximum of 15-20% as it is today.
The higher one vibrates, the more he can see and hear. Access to other dimensions is the degree
of vibration.(Channeling, 07 10 21)
Our already slowly awaking extrasensory abilities and perception are only small tidbits and a
foretaste on what great comes up to us. These abilities will support more and more our process of
change. We will get a new view of the world. The veil between that what we have accepted here as a
reality and what becomes accessible to us becomes thinner and thinner. We will understand things,
which we today do not understand at all and we will see many new things, which lie yet, beyond our
perception. We will not have to search for information outside of us, anymore. Spirit will become a
life-style on this planet. If enough people have done this consciousness jump, the rest of the people
living on earth will also enter into this new state of consciousness.
As well as the earth already raises its oscillation now continuously, the people also raise their
vibration.

The changes come up energetically to us from the outside. We are so to speak, forced to work on
ourselves and change. Every single person already today goes through a process of this intensive
change. The consequences are different for each of us. Some people have in the course of the
change primarily physical problems, others prior psychic and emotional, and others again have
mainly spiritual problems. For these persons the problems happen primarily in the mind.
The physical body is the body, which adapts most difficultly to the new energy. Already now,
doctors cannot diagnose some sufferings, are helpless and medicaments do not work anymore as
usual. However, these are only temporally limited symptoms, while our divinity more and more
extends.
You go through just the last phase of your change. In addition, you just master your last dark
spots. This is the reason for your massive physical problems at the moment. (Channeling; 05 01 14)
At that time, I had the heaviest sleeping disturbances for the first time in my life. Even very
overtired I could not fall asleep. If I fell asleep then, I woke up again with certainty already after two
or three hours. Several weeks I was very exhausted.
We all must process the incoming energy waves, convert them. Everybody reacts differently to it.
Nevertheless, we get always only as much energy as we are able to handle and to convert. By the
oscillation rise of the earth, every person takes up raised energy. However, this raised energy
requires a high consciousness. This change has as aim to recognize ourselves as the creator of our
existence. Our thoughts and judgments will produce immediately realities. This is the transformation
to a divine person. We will learn to choose our thoughts and feelings independently and to organize.
Now we are already in the midst of this realization process.
A violet sun pillar runs from the ground up to ceiling in my flat. (Experience; 06 11 11)
At the time of this experience, I practiced an intensive cleansing phase: I kept silent. I.e. I had as
little contact to the outside world as possibly. (N.: Totally, without contact it was not possible,
because I have a dog.) I talked with nobody and switched off my mobile phone. In the silence lie all
answers to all questions. Hush is an intensive form of the meditation. Not incarnated shares of my
spirit (n.: The violet flame of the cleansing and change stands symbolically for the Ascended Master
Saint Germaine, who was an incarnation of me.) supported me apparently also visually.
Wide-awake and relaxed in sit in an armchair. I close my eyes and I am in dream without being in
dormancy. I open the eyes again and I am conscious. I close the eyes again and I am back again in the
same dream. After the repeated opening and closing of the eyes, I am suddenly in a new dream.
(Experience; 98 09 07)
At the beginning of 1997, I experienced for the first time this skipping in the different
dimensions and it intensified more and more. The planet and we all raise our oscillation and step up
to the multidimensional reality of human existence in more and more quick steps.
In a dream, I experience the capture of Vienna by the Russians. I hear that Yugoslavia is tight-knit
with this event. Many people open a whistling concert at the sight of the Russians. Immediately I sit
down in the dream to jot down this event, because I am sure that I had a vision.
(Experience; 98 12 06)
Calmly I sit in a dream in a train compartment and get suddenly the feeling that my ethereal
body stands briefly before the escape from the physical body. I inform the person accompanying me
that this out-of-body experience happens to me for the first time in the public and I will immediately
have a changed state of consciousness. Directly after it leave my physical body and move further
flying, steering the flight direction by means of strength of thought. (Experience; 98 12 06)
This experience had again absolutely nothing to do with a dream and was not to be distinguished
from my other out-of-body experiences, which have their starting point in the everyday life.
I experienced in the dream the invasion of the Russians as a vision and writing down the vision as
reality. I also felt the situation in the train as a reality. The out-of-body experience in the dream
became for me the reality, although in a changed state of consciousness. These experiences testify of
the fact that all these events are equivalent and that once the dream state, then again the everyday
life and, in the end, the out-of-body experience was the reality.

Best of all one sees this also in the fact that similar experiences can cause the same physical
symptoms no matter whether in the dream or in everyday life. Examples are sexual experience orgasm; disagreeable situation - tachycardia, sweating, wining or fear.
Another big mosaic for the equivalence of the different consciousness levels exists in the contact
dreams: You have an experience in a dream with a person tight-knit to you. This person lives the
same dream at the same time. Nevertheless, this dream was reality - you have really met. One of
my loveliest sexual experiences took place on this level with a long-standing friend. If you have a
contact dream with a friend, hold consultation with the met persons, because they can sometimes
remember in detail the same experience!
Logical consequence of it: Everything is reality! We are multidimensional but many of us are not
aware of it.
However, I assure you, many of you will already have in the next future similar experiences that
extend the consciousness and some of you can consider themselves maybe already today happy to
have had this already.
Dreams and out-of-body experiences are real and equal to our day consciousness!
I close the eyes and am suddenly present in a conversation where is talked about me. I understand
every single word. (Experience; 98 09 07)
After this experience, I held consultation with the people who led this conversation. The verbal
exchange, which I had heard, corresponded to the happened conversation. This experience, a clear
example of clairaudience, will be common for us.
I lie in very relaxed state on my bed. Suddenly a dimension change takes place: A horse team rides
along me, the wheels of the carriage go over my legs, and however, I do not feel this.
(Experience; 03 11 02)
I could experience here a change of the space-time continuum. The dimensions are interweaved
into each other and do not affect themselves. It was another getting a taste of the
multidimensionality.
I have already left the earth. I see my mother, my sister and my dog of my past incarnation. They
sit at the table and my dog observes the situation from a distance of a few meters. I take a seat on
the table and contact medially my sister. (N.: What surprised me very much, because my sister is quite
"deaf and a big skeptic, all spiritual concerning.)
Nevertheless, she says to me that she cannot perceive me in any way. Then I approach to my
Golden retriever dog and to my joy, she feels me. (Vision; 04 11 17)
For about 10 days, they announced a striking event to me for December 25. However, this event
turned out not to be an event here in the 3-rd dimension, but a wonderful spiritual experience - a right
Christmas present - on another spiritual level. It was a miraculous meeting with a fantastic energy.
Because it reaches too much into the personal level, I will not come closer on it here. (Experience; 04
12 25)
One indicates the announcement of this event with all clearness: the fact that all levels exist
parallel and everything is reality. It impresses me that they announced an event of another existence
level to me. It happened to me for the first time and I am very glad about it.
From the chemistry, we know the concept of the critical mass. Already the change of one single
molecule of a liquid can be enough to change the whole liquid. With the last necessary molecule so
to speak, which changes the substance, you reach the critical mass. Consequently, a certain critical
mass of high spiritual energy is sufficient, so that all people of this earth can do this consciousness
jump. Each of us can be the critical factor for the increase of the consciousness of all! Everything
depends on everything. Scientists have also proved that it is easier to repeat a process, than to
structure him for the first time. If an animal constructed an almost unbelievable work of art that
before no fellow has created, other fellows are also successful immediately, even if they have not
watched the other animal.
Consequently, this is also effective for the heightening of awareness of the people. It becomes the
lighter for the single person to reach the higher consciousness; the more people have already
reached this new quality. The divine forces raise their influence on earth. Hence, we people must

also work on raising our vibration, because the earth raises its oscillation and reaches a higher
dimension.
The earth will be only during a short time a three-dimensional manifestation. The development in
this new age will take place not slowly, but tremendously fast, within the shortest time. The people
will recognize that without spirit nothing could exist. Already today, we see that increasingly more
people search for meaning and the rapid increase in esoteric subjects on TV testifies of it.
The ticket for the new nice age is a raised consciousness of the person. Only who goes the way
inwardly and lives love and mercy will be able to enter the spheres of pure light. To all who are only
rooted in external, material things the entry will kept remain. We ourselves are the ticket collector
who lets to us into the new sphere or not. The qualification for the entry into this wonderful age is a
higher frequency and a high quality of love. Love is the ticket into the next phase.
There will be people who will not be ready yet to go the way of the realization. Who cannot rise
his consciousness will not see the joyful next time.
The arriving changes are a cleansing and an increase into a new dimension. Life is a permanent
creation process. Life is movement. The evolution goes on; it is advancement, a new level of being.
The view of the world changes completely, the inside will be turned outwardly. The old reality and
the security, which we believed in, change right in front of our eyes.
Now changes even the undoubted respected truth, to which we are used. The material will not be
important for us any longer but the divine in us, the higher self. Our expedition leads us inwards, to
ourselves.
The new dimension brings a consciousness explosion, a terrifically lot of spirit and knowledge for
the humanity. The new dimension becomes lighter, brighter, and purer and is clearer than everything
is what we have experienced until present.
The consciousness is like an upward turning spiral. First, it turns in big circles with hardly
noticeable direction changes. Then in smaller and smaller circles and it rises quickly. Only if the own
aerial of consciousness combines with the aerials of others, you enter more and more into the allconsciousness. (Channeling; 04 04 18)
It is not only in such a way that the consciousness of the people raises itself spiral, also the earth
slowly breaks through and brings the universe in light fullness, because the light cannot remain low.
In addition, the higher the light spiral turns, the further the light shines - even up to the darkest
corners of the universe.
The rise of the oscillation of the earth and the heightening of awareness of the people has
consequences for the universe. Every chain is only as strong as the weakest limb. You clean a bucket
from the ground. Hence, great importance is coming up to our world in the whole context of the
universe!
The new age will originate, primarily, within us and open quite new dimensions for us. Our
transformed spirit will learn to estimate the present and all life. Now it is a matter about to be open
for a new level of the being, which likes to realize. Who recognizes himself in the other, will also
clearly recognize the right way.
In the new age, no more separation will exist. For dogmas and religions will be no more need. The
new, better world will be based exclusively on love and humanity. There will be no more duality. We
will be in harmony with all people and the nature.
"You will remember the past less. Often to remember the past and to move in is not good. We
need more presence." (Channeling; 03 08 06)
If you expect nothing from the life, it happens quite automatic that you are relaxed and smile
happy. This is the reason why enlightened humans always smile. They live completely in the present.
(Channeling; 04 04 07)
Not a wish makes happy, but the moment at which there is nothing to wish at all. This moment is
always at present.
Like a flood a breath of the agonising sweeps above the earth, however, this flood cleans the
earth and the humanity. She throws out the dark energy, which swings in the 3-rd dimension.
Nevertheless, we should honour this flood, because it will be the basement for the beginning of the
Golden Age.

Our spirit opens to the new consciousness, opens to the new time. The economy of this age will
not deal with gold but with light. All properties mean nothing in comparison to the upcoming
marvellous time. How the nature develops, also the human develops. A new spirit and understanding
will blossom in the new world.

12. The ascension process

The ascension process contains all mental, emotional, physical and spiritual changes of the human
body. In the mental body all our thoughts, images and mental draughts are settled. He works directly
on the emotional body. If we think, e.g., about something, this can release feelings and perceptions.
The emotional body contain our feelings, emotions and sensations. Our spiritual body is an ethereal
body, which wraps up our physical body and supplies him with vitality. All recollections and karmic
imprinting, as well as mental dispositions are stored there. The spiritual body thereby works on our
physical, mental and emotional body. He exists of the divine origin substance. Our physical body is
the visible expression of it. The ascension process concludes with the real ascension, the entire
integration of the higher dimensional light body.
I see the universe as one single big organism. Then I see the human who develops quickly more
and more. Then I see the earth how she develops quickly more and more. The earlier harmonious
microcosm earth-humans are not congruent any more. It is a permanent fitting to the other level of
development and it is, nevertheless, no fitting, but a development which originates from the own
development and for itself totally lies in the divine plan lies. However, this microcosm as a unity
harms itself, which are far ahead from being a unity or harmony. There is no more congruence. Daily
anew and this faster and faster, divergences and thereby pains arise. For one the garment earth is too
narrow, for the other it is too wide. The garment feels one bearer (person) unpleasantly, the other
one does not strike at all and for the third person the garment fits optimally. The next day it often
already behaves quite differently. The change is taking place faster and faster, the energy converts
itself, they change. The earth hurts the human and the human hurts the earth. However, it is one
organism. (Vision; 05 06 07)
A new time will be born. The change of the earth which appears to the outside by breaking off old
energy in the form of breaking open old wounds - earthquake floods, etc., is not only a reaction to
the disgrace by the humans, but also an advancement from the development, the development of
the low swinging energy to the high swinging planet.
The oscillation frequency of the earth increases since a few years, physically and spiritually. A
divine pattern creates the planet anew. The energy, which has hindered this divinity, fades away.
This shows now in form of El Nin, volcano operations, floods and earthquakes. The newly streaming
energy activates the planetary awakening, the planetary rise, but also our personal awakening and
our personal rise.
The realization of the people accelerates. Attention and non-judgments are the foundation of the
internal search and the luck lying in it. Just as a mother faster breathes at the birth of her child, also
the rhythms of the consciousness accelerate the closer the birth of the new consciousness comes
near. Our oscillation rate increases and our molecular structure moves.
I see the sun approaching more and more to the earth. She approaches so much that the planets
overlap partly. A voice says to me, The sun will melt the core of the earth. (Vision; 97 02 25)
The meaning of this wonderful Vision is the following: The sun represents light, shows
intelligence. Everywhere where light gets, structures loosen, everything becomes less thick. Now a
big light and strong love streams on the earth, surrounds and penetrates her. This energy increases
more and more. This is also the cause why already today the earth expands, even if only slowly. The
core of the earth, the "thick" core, becomes soft by the already streaming light. The oscillation
increases. It is this intensification of the love, the light and the mercy, which promote our rise
process or generally only make possible. The light itself is the life and the origin of the life. The light
of the spring, the creator, exists in every atom of this creation. Light signifies consciousness. The
earth and all life on it will do a consciousness jump. Now those of us, already before longer time have
decided to want to go through the rise process, are aware of the intensification.

I experience as the earth moves away from her momentary position within our solar system.
Thereby also changes the starry sky and the distances to the different planets. Then a voice speaks to
me: The earth will be shifted to another place within our solar system in the next decade.
(Vision; 99 12 22)
During the ascension process, our Mother Earth will change her position within our solar system.
Thereby, a new cosmic energy irradiation will expose the earth. This vision illustrates best that in the
next time no stone remains on the other and the world will look completely different than today.
Even things we are accustomed to since human memory and look upon as unchangeable, like the
positions of the planets in our solar system, change now. We are about to enter a magnificent new
age. Life is a change. This becomes exemplarily clear just by this vision.
In company, I hike up a mountain. While we get higher and higher, I tell my friend that everything
becomes less thick, the look becomes more clearly, the overview better, the atmosphere more etheric.
We walk further over stony subsoil in bigger and bigger heights. Then we come to a place at which a
translucent Plexiglas board about 2x 1 meter is in the ground. Underneath you can watch the rotating
terrestrial globe. It looks like if one turned a globe.
The earth rotates very quickly and the rotation increases. I say that the vibration of the earth
becomes higher and higher, everything swings faster. We hike further towards the peak and briefly,
before the summit cross I climb on a big rock. My face turning to the other traveler I say that now the
existing resolves, it will disintegrate, the old energy dissolves.
While I say this, the rock under me crumbles slowly in millions of small pieces, becomes a more
and more leveling heap of grit and, in the end, disappears completely. Now I stand in a juicy green
meadow and mean, Now we have reached the target. (Vision; 04 05 09)
I have an injury on the right foot and limp a little bit. A singing woman passes me. It is time for a
restart. , is the refrain of the song.
I am limping up a staircase with high steps. It is very difficult. Left to me is a hardly walkinghandicapped young man, on the right side an old woman struggles with a trolley.
Every step she laboriously must lift her shopping cart to the next level. I offer my help and carry her
shopping cart.
The narrow staircase becomes a rolling stair. At the beginning of the rolling stair, I hand over to
her the shopping carriage. By the handing over, I notice the large number "15" on the shopping cart.
To my surprise, the woman starts to go up the stairs. However, suddenly fast and with a youthful
ease. The escalator runs very, very fast, as never experienced before.
It is soonest comparably with one of the quick lifts in skyscrapers. The journey is pleasant, thrilling
and interesting. After a relatively long drive - in spite of this incredible speed - I am at a sunny
mountain peak. (Vision; 09 06 01)
This vision stands symbolically for the ascension. The life will become easy and carefree again.
Once at the summit is only the sun to shine. However, at that moment I cannot associate the number
"15" with the ascension. Time will tell.
The oscillation frequency of the earth (Schumann's resonance) has increased during the last years
consistently. The sluggishness and the delay of the manifestation of our thoughts linked with it
thereby decrease further. The earth already today enters successively into the fifth dimension. If the
frequency increases, the particle accelerates and the life accelerates. Processes of development of
our self proceed faster.
At the current time, the spiritual development compared to former times intensified a lot. Images
and wishes you can realize much faster, our projections will come true much more quickly. Those
among you who observe the life carefully will absolutely have already noted this. During the last
years occurred more than in hundred years before.
The time changes, the time runs increasingly faster. The factor time will still matter to us, however,
will lose more and more value.
In general, we approach to a miraculous time and daily she knocks increasingly at our
consciousness. The light of love intensifies. The third grid of the earth, which calls the consciousness

of the people, is anew. It was the beginning to integrate the own divinity. Knowledge and wisdom on
earth receive a strong push.
In the meantime, we have perfectly entered in the Aquarius age - the new age. It is a new
frequency band and brings the energy of the openness and integrity. Successively there is now a
change of our consciousness and our perception. You are now able to connect more and more with
the divine. Now is the time to understand what it indicates to live at present.
Do not search the answers to your questions any more in the past or in the future. You must
look inwards there are all answers! You must try to live from your heart and make an effort to give all
people in your life unreserved love and acceptance.
Recognizable outwardly? Not at all. Perceptible? Yes. Recognizable for yourself? Yes, if you are
sensitive, you will feel the energy or the veil between the dimensions will become less thick for you.
Proofs? No. At most for yourself - if you are sensitive and far enough developed. For the spiritual,
there are only in the rarest cases proofs. (n.: Thus, e.g., the spiritual influencing of water leads to
crystallization. The scientist Emoto investigated this.)
The irradiating love energy will rise further. She has consequences on everything, even on those,
who do not feel this. Nevertheless, the veil will also fall for these people successively. They will also
integrate more and more their higher self. Then maybe they feel by the time that something has
changed inside them. However, maybe they become even more deliberate and notice changes of
others. In any case, each of us experiences daily more the consequences of thinking and action.
The masters who stroll repeatedly on earth and work wonders, who create matter with bare hand
and can cure people by their view, are like us. The only difference exists in a small rotation of the
DNA. Now the magnetism of the earth moves and this magnetism correspond with the DNA. It is an
inter-dimensional communication. Just now, the conditions erase that we all can become such a
master. Now the holy part of us activates. Turn inwards and open the door to let the light shine!
In the duality of the human consciousness lies the strength and power, from the light ones as well
as from the dark side. By his free will and the free choice, the human being can apply this strength
and power. You can assist in the creating of darkness, as much as you want.
Just the same, as you can also help to create the divine. As well as you co form divinity, the
universe will also react with the creation of dark. What happens if you take the consciousness and
the nature of the person and give them a tin of divinity? It starts to change completely by itself! It
happens, as soon as you let in light to a dark place.
Revelation takes place! It is apocalypse! Switch on the light and discover something what has
always been there. That is exactly what miracles are about.
By the more and perfect consciousness, our senses become constantly more sensitive and will feel
more and more clearly, what occurs round us. The awaking one feels the changes, the intellectual
catches them in terms and definitions and the scientist in formulae.
The increase of the vibrations of the earth and the people cause that not only constructive people
become even more constructive, but also devastating people become more and more devastating.
For people not prepared, who do not open to the frequency of the light it will be a big mental stress.
They experience another experience than we. Their disharmony will let them experience the time as
difficult, chaos and confusion.
At turning points in the history, short before big changes, there are always diametrically opposite
activities. This is to be seen now everywhere on the earth. The polarization of the forces increases.
Light and darkness separate of each other. Similar attracts similar.
Now the human body actually goes through a mutation. We change biogenetically. There happens a
reorganization of our genotype. Our originally 12 functioning DNA strands reconstruct.
Extensive scientific opinion is that we have only two DNA strands what viewed superficially also
nearly is right. From birth on, we have twelve DNA strands and, nevertheless, only two of them
perform a function. From the point of the scientist, we have therefore only one DNS-double helix.
Indeed, scientists recognize that here still other parts exist, nevertheless, do not figure it out and call
this junk DNA.

Unfortunately, they could not figure out the functions of the junk DNA and explained them as
function- and worthless. Nevertheless, they should have recognized that in the body there is de facto
nothing without function. This rubbish" is now ordered new and perceives functions.
Some years ago, the third DNA strand opened and started to work. The other strands will follow.
Many newborn children already are born with the functioning third DNA strand. Their name is
Indigo children. For the older people the rearrangement occurs now. Sensitive people sometimes
feel during the meditation or in quiet phases as it works in the body. The body restructures.
The full function of the third strand causes the resolution of the duality and the rise of the
cellular consciousness. The increasing interest in all esoteric during the last years is already a result
of this new functional DNA strand. Many people already start to feel that there is decidedly more
than only the visible world. The opening of the strands 4, 5 and 6 will occur simultaneously. These
cause a connection with the galactic network and their respective star systems.
If all 12 strands activate, our optical perception and our hearing will also improve. Now we are
limited to a certain frequency range. We will develop many new abilities. We will fully use our
cerebral capacity again. This also is the answer to the question put by scientists repeatedly, why we
only use maximum 15-20% of our brain. We can use it only again fully, with activation of all 12 DNA
strands. As soon as all 12 DNA strands are activated these combine with our 12 chakras. (Seven
chakras are within the body, 5 outside.)
Then our body and our spiritual comprehension are fully recovered again and the people must
not be content any more only with the material world. An internal knowledge will awake which will
exceed the most daring images. The two-lane highway becomes, so to speak, a twelve-lane, which
has much more capacity.
However, already today a separated and unique form of the society has formed, totally linked
with the spiritual. These people are completely aware that they are not their body but spiritual
beings.
Wlfchen belongs also to your soul group like the pope (n.: Pope Johannes Paul II), TomAndy and
Ash Li. (Channeling; 04 08 27)
Wlfchen is new to me, although I have felt it. The other three I knew already. Wlfchen,
TomAndy and Ash-Li that I know from other incarnations I met in spiritual forums on the Internet
again. The light workers meet quite automatically and fight side by side to lead the world into the
light.
Those people who are not interested in the spiritual and do not perceive it, understand us already
less and less. In our consciousness, we already run through a dimension change. We move more and
more in areas, which up to now belonged to the angels.
The people who have not realized yet that the life nothing else is than a permanent spiritual
development and that without the spirit nothing would exist, understand our thoughts, actions and
inputs less and less. New worlds will open. However, even people bound to the material life will
slowly recognize that there is not only a physical world.
The new frequency, caused by the neuron-logical changes, will enable the one to experience an
ecstatic feeling and signify a fantastic breakthrough for him, for the other who could not or did not
want to raise his oscillation it can signify the robbery of his illusions and the destruction.
If buildings and objects or the ground you walk on apparently move a little bit or become
blurred, so the reason therefore is that you can already see the moving atoms. This is another step of
the momentary frequency rise. (Channeling; 03 08 03)
I talk in a dream to a friend called Isabella. Suddenly Christ appears, with all his powerful energy,
full of love. My partner and I cannot move or speak any more. An indescribable nice feeling catches
me. I wake up. Logically my conversational partner of the dream is not present any more, very well,
nevertheless, Jesus Christ.
His energy really wrappers me and we unite spiritually and I feel his energy flowing through my
body, the cells in my arms reshape and become less dense. My arms start to shine light orange. I have
the impression to melt with the unity of the life. How long the nicest spiritual experience, which I have
ever had, has lasted, I cannot say. Time was not existent, but only the moment. (Experience; 97 12 30)

The star people are the precursors of the transmutation and go through the change of their
consciousness and their physical body since some time. The people will go through the change at
different times. This has the advantage that those whose change is already finished or even is further
progressed, can answer open questions from people standing at the beginning of the change.
The people, blest with a prematurely restructuring, thus, become the pioneer for others. They
become the obstetrician of the physically changed, new person. The star people are not here around
to persuade somebody. Their major task is merely to go through the transmutation, so that others
can watch and then go through. Their experience serves the other people as an example as one
reaches his ascension and helps, if they feel overstrained.
I am at home when a voice speaks to me: This room burns, just as the brier has burnt in the Bible.
Like Moses, you will also lead the people in a new, peaceful period. (Channeling; 98 11 22)
Due to my not detailed knowledge of the Bible, I borrowed immediately one and read the passage
in the Old Testament: At the burning brier, God announced Moses that he has to guide the people
out of Egypt so that the misery has an end. He should lead them in a new and good country in which
honey and milk flow. God will accompany and give him any support.
(It does not fulfil me with pride, to lead and to accompany my fellow men on their way to the fifth
dimension. However, it gives pleasure to me and I am grateful for it, to form as a co creator the
future of my fellow men and myself actively.)
Relaxed on my bed, an indescribable good feeling suddenly flows through me and my
consciousness extends. A voice speaks to me: You now have integrated your light body completely.
(Experience; 98 09 19)
It was a fantastic experience for me. To describe the feeling, nevertheless, is impossible for me,
because it would be only a tired imitation of my actual sensation. The often-strained phrase one
cannot catch it in words, suits here. Unfortunately, I had integrated my light body only for a short
time completely. This experience was for me another definitive proof, that the wage of our efforts to
clean our mental, emotional and physical body is a multiple of our commitment.
I hear a shouting voice in my internal ear. I know, now the time for my ascension has come. I leave
the earth in magic way: I vanish in another dimension and disappear directly before the eyes of the
people standing nearby. (Vision; 06 12 24)
My feeling was identical to the feeling I had in the experience when Mary (Catholics name her
Godmother Mary) (e.g. - see the end of this chapter) inhaled me with her breath.
This vision was a clear foreseeing of the first ascension wave. The first ascension wave will be
before the three days- and night darkness. In this case, you will visibly fade away right in front of the
eyes of others. This ascension combines with a change of location. However, only a very small
percentage of the population will ascend. At a maximum, it will be 0.3 % (20 million people). In case
of the second and third ascension wave, there will be no change of location. The second ascension
wave will happen during the 3 days- and night darkness. You will be in a kind of comatose state,
without cellular consciousness. The third and final ascension wave will take place on another planet
or a space station, after the evacuation by aliens. This evacuation will be shortly before life will be no
more possible on earth.
I get the message that the ascension is likely to take place in the year 2014. (Vision; 13 08 29)
The spiritual way is no way to escape from real life. It is a way, which helps to get the real life
under control. The spiritual way is precipitous and challenging where old karma and negative energy
are worked over and released. Crises and conflicts are the material of which opportunities exist to
dissolve old numbed patterns.
Nevertheless, the challenges for every single are always optimally tuned and we always receive
the perfect apprenticeships at the perfect time. It is a foolery to talk about strokes of fate or tryouts every grief is progress. Our higher self aims at the ideal circumstances and situations to cure our
wrong thinking. Everything what meets us has a deeper sense and there is no chance.
We get exactly the instructions and trainings, which are important for our ascension and the
cleaning of our bodies. The transforming trip requires devotion, engagement and trust. We meet our
fears, the self-doubt, our programmings, old religious images and behaviour patterns, and
everything what bounds us in our life. Attached ideas of today are the shaken patterns of tomorrow.

In this time, all forms of the restriction break down, they resolve, just as the light dissolves that
energy which we had stored in our physical, emotional and mental body, which caused disharmony
and uneasiness for us. To the running restructuring belongs the breaking down of the old ways!
I am in a laundry. In front of me are many types of washing. Clothes, which I have carried during
my life. With every garment, which I take in hand, I see the situations in which I have them carried.
Most clothes are snow-white. At some, I discover small spots. Now I take these in my hands and I
switch immediately into situations, which allow to me to become clear that I must still adjust them.
Then I hear a voice: The white clothes are the support columns of the new construction.
(Vision; 03 08 05)
Now it is up to us to carry out the cleaning of our self to raise our frequency so that we are able to
do the ascension.
Even now in the transitional phase of the planet, the time has come to transcend the theories,
concepts and religious systems, from the bare forms of thought of the enlightenment to real
exercising and direct experienced. To recognize others is wisdom, to recognize oneself is
enlightenment. Recognizing the borders of the external senses shows to us the way inwards. We
should identify with the source, instead of our limited ego.
Our intellect and our ego operate only within a very narrow tape of consciousness and
understanding. The intellect can create a labyrinth of possibilities, fears, ignorance and confusion.
The mind does not have the power of judgment and the acuteness of the heart. We should also
appropriate a certain dispassion on our own processes and experiences.
This will be a lot easier, the more we reduce our ego and follow our higher self. If one wishes the
greatest possible experience, one needs the greatest possible cleansing, openness, devotion and
humility. The trust in the process is important, because without trust you remain where you are.
Trust is the internal knowledge that we receive exactly what we need at the respective moment.
What we really need is far more important as what we want from our superficial ego perception.
I talk to a friend called Nicole. She is in view of the actual situation - the Russians have invaded
Austria and one gets nothing more to buy - very much desperately. I explain to her that our spiritual
development receives a huge push and this is the only preserved to us in the next life. Everything else
is fading.
I assure her that she already very soon will have a much better contact to her divine self and
realize the basis of all material life - the spiritual. She is glad about that and feels presently
emotionally better. (Vision; 99 06 24)
Magic events to our consciousness wait for us, namely in a very personal and real kind. The
cosmic energy irradiation, which affects us now, raises our frequency. It will sprinkle all of a sudden
our spirit borders. We will comprehend that we are more than our physical form, locked up in space
and time. Who already combines with his spirit will experience days of full miracles and blessedness.
Changing the own ways of thinking gives pleasure, is stimulating and allows experiences of new,
higher developed thoughts.
You will start to search for answers to new questions!
There will be some people here on earth, which will be internally not ready for this
electromagnetic change. There will be a time span where there will be a separation and splitting
between the people. We will raise our frequency. However, this does not mean that the third
dimension does not exist anymore. We can still perceive it, although for our spirit it does not exist
anymore.
Many will be shocked, if they will still live in a world of the polarity after their change (n.:
ascension). (Channeling; 04 07 16)
The first people that ascend will do it by rapture. Besides, these people will leave the earth. The
second ascension wave occurs with the 3-day day and night darkness. (De facto, it is a comatose
state - however, without cellular consciousness.) The majority of the people will not ascend so far.
I.e. that the ascended ones will still live in the sphere of the 3-rd dimension, although their
consciousness will already swing in the 5-th dimension. They will consciously realize that they are
multidimensional beings. The Golden Age successively starts already with the first ascension wave,
however, in principle this will not affect much change on the international situation. Only the

subjective feeling of the ascended will be different. Logically, the contrasts will become even bigger
by the different oscillation frequency of the people. To experience the world domination of the New
World Government ("NWO") will be no picnic. It will last from 41 to 42 months (3 years). The
Johns Revelation mentions also this period.
When you swing even already in the 5-th dimension, you will be able to endure the living
conditions as well as the controlling mechanisms and control much easier.
The people who are not ready for the change will not be able to understand our
multidimensionality. For them the veil, which separates them from other dimensions, does not lift.
This veil protects them to a certain degree against the strange but this veil separates them also
from every true internal freedom.
People wear bracelets and neck rings. These tires are made of metal. A central location sends
painful electrical impulses to these tires, if people do not meet the expectations of those in power.
Extremely few people have the courage to undertake something against this terror.
(Vision; 01 09 17)
It is easy to hold the population constantly like trained monkeys, by monitoring streets and public
places with video cameras everywhere. If one does not correspond, you can immediately punish him
without much work and procedure rules.
I see that they intern people but also on the street, they pursue people. I realize that I am in
another time-period. It is already my next incarnation. It is a time after my return to earth. I reflect to
my ability to beam me to another place to beam and do this.
I meet there two people who have already ascended in the course of the 3-day day and night
darkness and were a part of my life of my last incarnation. I inform them where is just searched for
them. I wish them only the best and leave them again.
Then I hear a voice, A part of the humanity did already the ascension into the 5-th dimension,
because, as everybody knows, God is preferred above all, to others. However, only a part ascended,
many other not. They did not want to climb up consciously and they did not allow getting help. The
Ascended Masters and those who raised her frequency already (ascended) are pursued. There are
internment camps. (Vision; 03 08 07)
The 5-th dimension is no other place, but the integration of the higher self. One realizes his
multidimensionality and lives this. One is completely aware and swings already in the frequency of
the new age. However, as long as the earth has not completely changed into the 5-th dimension, also
people will still live on earth that did not ascend. Indeed, the 3-day day and night darkness will bring
for many the ascension, however, not for all. Because only a part of the humanity will have
ascended, there will be even a bigger discrepancy in the perception and the polarity between the
people will become even bigger.
"The enlightened will feel the life much easier. He will float formally above the problems.
(Channeling; 11 03 28)
I informed you on the 2nd of August 03 that the ascension process of the people is finished in the
year 07. Then there will be the quantum leap. (Channeling; 04 06 24)
By the full break out of the old energy in the form of volcano eruptions, earthquakes, floods, etc.
... the earth will completely clean itself and create the consciousness jump. (N.: On grounds of the
delay of the events the end of the ascension process has moved.)
A man likes to hold a conversation with me and considers a topic of conversation. He suggests
"2012" to revise this immediately: "No, nevertheless this topic is not good, it has it has turned out, in
the meantime, as baseless", he says.
I reply that this issue is more relevant than ever, because with each passing day, the events
already prophesied for 2012 become more topical. Everything will exactly come true as prophesied.
These are the major earthquakes, volcanic eruptions and floods, the landing of affectionate aliens,
the Third World War and the ascension of a large part of humanity. I recommend him to read my
book, because this shows by far the most accurate picture of the future. The only update, which I
would have to make concerns the time of the arrival of the events, however, I would not know that
also now exactly. The sequence of the events stays the same.

The man joyfully takes my card and is all smiles. I mean that my prophecies would differ in many
points strikingly from those published on the Internet messages:
Christ would not return because with the return of Christ the Christ consciousness in many people
it is meant, although he will be very well be the leader of the aliens, however, he will not stay here.
The aliens will save not anyone at the first contact and paradise is still far off, because after the end
of the World War 3 years of NWO will only start.
(Vision; 13 09 21)
Eventually, only already ascended beings will exist on the ascended earth that swings in the 5-th
dimension. Those, who went through the necessary development and, in addition also were ready
for it. Who did not make the consciousness jump, will have to leave the planet earth.
We all are electromagnetic creatures. In contact with others, our electromagnetic frequency
combines. Very easy understandable what really happens here when one imagines how two multi
colour liquids mix in a vessel. They mix more and more and become, in the end, one single colour.
The strongest exchange of our energy logically happens in case of intensive physical contact strongest at sexual intercourse. One takes up in such a case every now and then even the destiny of
the partner, (N.: If e.g., the cook of a restaurant is annoyed very much while preparing the food, the
guest also takes up this information over the food!) also his karmic garbage.
Hence, one should be very careful not only with whom one interacts but also the only reason for
sexual relations should be the love. (N.: A common orgasm is the highest union with the source.
There exists no more time but only the being.) You should very consciously select which energy you
are ready to absorb.
Sexual intercourse with totally unknown people (brothel visits, swingers club, etc.) or also with
people one does not love, hence, is more or less the worst what one can do to his own spiritual
development. One has himself already enough problems, which one should solve. Hence, it is very
irresponsibly even towards oneself and of course towards a possible partner to encumber even more
problems by admission of this energy.
If we are not, so to speak, on the same frequency (wavelength), we do not harmonize. Today we
already see this phenomenon.
With some people, the wavelength is not right. With such a human, it is difficult for us to
communicate. For people who block their own oscillation rise and do not create the spiritual
quantum jump it becomes more and more difficult to converse with us.
The polarization increases. I can observe this already for a few years in my circle of friends. The
friendship with people who are still bound to old energy patterns quickly resolve. The reason for it is
in the fact that the persons who have not gone through the change yet explain us much too easily as
crazy, because they have not only not carried out the change even yet and cannot understand our
perception, but are also unfortunately partially intolerant and explain their own, very limited world
view, for absolute.
People, who have energetically harmonized before fit every now and then now less and less.
Restricting and paralyzing relations, constructed on conditioned behaviour patterns, break down.
Low emotions have no more landlord in the spiritually oriented people. New friendship or
meetings originate only under the aspect of spiritual advancement. Base for new relations is only the
love, which flows out from us and equally flows back.
People, who emit light, gather, but also the dark forces form up. It comes to an increase of the
energy of both polarities. The planetary polarisation becomes more intensive. Wonderful harmony
within human groups and heart-warming up global events pile up (e.g., the worldwide protest
marches against the war in Iraq, provoked by the American President Bush - whereby Bush is only a
puppet of the threads moving powers in the background) at which people gather for the highest
welfare of the whole humanity.
Wars and international incidents, which testify of the fact that it does not look good for the world,
increase as well. The planetary polarization becomes more intensive. You will see that you, who lives
the heaven on earth stand side by side with those who have the hell on earth.
The mass of the people swings very low, in a kind of paralysis state. Under the influence of the
dark forces, their restraining emotions and fears let them solidify and they stick in the time river of

the 3-rd dimension. Their well-worn convictions and dogmas, the moulds of negative energy, close
their heart-chakra and strengthen the ego aspects.
For many millions of people who pause with their mental will in the egoism their own spirit will
defend him powerfully against it and leave the body. For the spirit, this will be a rescue. The mental
consciousness will shout and cry, as long as the spirit still animates it. Shortly an indescribable chaos
threatens to break out.
Nevertheless, the darkness is not able to penetrate the light; always the light illuminates the
darkness. Because where light is, the darkness has no chance, because darkness is only the absence
of light. Light is the original substance of the being. Nevertheless, we must be also aware that
without light the darkness could not exist. Everything has his opposite. Take away a pole and the
other ends to exist.
Light and darkness arise from the same source, from the everything in all. Light and darkness
will also return together to the spring. Then even the darkness will be light. Only the light can
singularly exist. Now the whole planet and the humanity have to vibrate karma by intensive
confrontations and interactions. Cause for it is not only the different degree of frequency of the
people, but also the fact that we can take no karmic luggage with us and the dimension change in
the higher dimension approaches immediately.
"The 7th Day it is here to fulfill itself. Observe the days exactly, then you will understand better
how it is fulfilled." (Channeling; 11 10 16)
The Mayan calendar says that on the seventh day that began on 11.10.2011 and ends on
28.10.2011, the entire evolution cycle is full. The fulfillment of the Mayan - calendar is not the end
but the beginning of a new time in God consciousness. This is the resolution of duality. This boost of
awareness of humanity changes the existing political, economic, scientific, social and societal systems
completely. The transition is marked by chaos. It is possible that we are now increasingly confronted
with a choice between truth and illusion.
Illusions have something beautiful about it: On the one hand, you lose yourself in it; however,
they take from the apparently immutable things their inviolability, namely, when you wake up.
Because the time in the physical area is limited here, everything accelerates. The acceleration
continues until the finest energy bodies but also up to the physical level. The process of the
transformation has already begun. The oscillation rise and our realization exposes to even stronger
positive radiation during the coming years. The radiation with cosmic consciousness becomes every
year more intensive. The archetypes of the future are truth, love, multidimensionality, freedom and
creativity.
One can ascertain a change in the consciousness already now takes place in the change from
successively expiring processes to processes at the same time. Sensory perception takes up
simultaneous and processed. It is here the counterpart to the Internet. We can link up more and
more with the spiritual Internet.
The trend unambiguously goes to an integrated behaviour, which synchronically goes with the
unity of all life. By the more complex receptiveness, the experience at the same time the course of
time also changes. By the increasing discontinuation of the linearity, the moment increases
significance.
Children already have the ability to perceive at the same time several events. They are already of
a different stamp. Their bodies are already differently structured and are from birth on better
adjusted for the coming times better than of older people. The today's childhood is blessed with it;
the older persons will have to adapt themselves.
The trend unambiguously goes to an integrated behaviour, which synchronically goes with the
unity of all life. By the more complex receptiveness, the experience at the same time the course of
time also changes. By the increasing discontinuation of the linearity, the moment increases
significantly.
The moment is everything what really exists. It is a spontaneous creation. Love and mercy exist
only at present. What you think and feel, you experience at present. If you can let go fear, fury and
anxiety at present, they play no more part in the future. Only at the moment is the place of fullness,

of maturation and liveliness. Only at present, the time offers us all wealth. The gate of the
enlightenment is always now.
Our present space / time structure changes. We will live in the simultaneousness. You will recognize
former lives as a partial aspect of our soul. The access to other realities is the spiritual
enlightenment!
Interesting in this connection appears that the environmental changes promote the thinking in
now very strongly. Nobody will think in a very difficult or just life-threatening situation about the
last vacation or of a situation in the professional life.
Would children of star people see their parents dressed up as snowy people, they would recognize
this with the help of their radiation, nevertheless.
These star people become at the latest in 2005 (n.: Delayed like many other visions and
channeling) leave this planet. (Channeling; 97 06 02)
The consciousness of the children of star people will be already very soon progressed so far that
they will recognize the aura of people. The star people will be the first that ascend and, besides leave
the earth.
Some of these star people will return to earth after the end of their incarnation as an Ascended
Master. The circulation of death, birth and karma will be no subject for them any longer.
They will show and exemplify the remained persons how wonderfully life after the ascension is.
They will appear teaching and working wonders to smash the existing religious structures of the
incredulous people and to assist the people in their transmutability. This is in the end, the purpose
why star people came on earth. They can dematerialize their immortal body by request or beam
from one place to another. They spontaneously create things out of the ethereal substance, heal and
act many wonderful things. Quite simply excite attention to interest the people in the spiritual way
and thereby to help them to ascend - just as Jesus did 2000 years ago.
I get on another consciousness level. I know that I do not live for the other people any more. A
voice tells me, that in June (n.: or July - I did not exactly understand it) I will leave the earth. In
September, I will return.
I will be a half-light. I am immediately aware that this means half-ethereally. I will return as an
Ascended Master to support the people on their difficult way. (Vision; 01 04 09)
On the 23rd July 01, I got in a mystic experience the confirmation, that I will have fulfilled my
lifework in this incarnation about approx. Two to three months after the publication of the book and
I may leave the earth. Again approx. two or three months later, I will return to earth, half-ethereal
and as an adult.
(N.: I love my future wife, my mother and my dog from the bottom of my soul. On the other side,
every soul searches the way to the light, the way back in his homeland. That is what we live for. In
addition, this homeland is the spring of the creation. With the ascension, one gets closer to his
spring. Hence, a laughing eye as well as a crying one accompanies my resignation. Regardless of that
immediately after my return, I will seek for the nearness of loved ones.
"You have stomach cancer. You do not need him to be surgically removed, as it will be no the
reason for the end of your current incarnation. You will ascend before. (Channeling; 10 09 30)
This channeling revealed to me that I had stomach cancer. Medical investigations confirmed this
later. The Aspergillus fungus attacked nearly all organs.
On recommendation of an American guest of my homepage, I visited every few weeks a spiritual
healer in a small village in the inland of Hungary. In the meantime, I can call myself nearly healthy
again. The unpleasant part of this channeling already happened therefore. Now I look forward to the
fulfillment of the second part of this communication with even more joy.
I meet my mother in a dream. I know that I will finish today my incarnation around 8.47 p.m. I take
the hand of my mother and walk with her a piece of the way. Because I know that she will be sad
about the communication of my abandonment of the earth, I formulate in thoughts the sentences.
After short hesitation, I tell her about it. I still add that I would come again in approx. 3-4 months and
will visit her then immediately. She replies that it is not sure that she would still live. I assure her that
she still lives and takes her affectionately in my arms. (Vision; 03 09 02)

I stand together with friends. One explains with determined voice and clenched fist: I have
decided to survive the coming environmental changes. I will be in the middle of the events and
nothing will stop me to experience all events. Then another means, he prefers to die before the
beginning of the changes because disasters, escape, war and famines are nothing for him. As a result,
I laugh and mean, I must have once again everything. I leave first and, however, come again to be
also in the middle of events. I will go about four to eight weeks after the book publication and three
months later I come again, as an adult. (Vision; 04 05 11)
More than three years after the first channeling with regard to the ending of my current
incarnation I got the information again. With a small change: My incarnation will be finished one to
two months after the book publication and not from two to three months later.
(N.: In a channeling on the 24th December 04 I was informed that I still have the task to found a
functioning patchwork family in this incarnation: (N.: This is a family in which at least one of the
partners brings a child in the marriage.) Whether this channeling signifies a lengthening of my life
cycle, this will show itself.)
"Over the next few years, your job is to take care of the ascension of humanity. In four years, you
have another function. You will be on the purely spiritual level and mediate between God and the
angels "(Channeling, 08 05 10)
I am on a ship. A Russian warship directs his cannons against our ship. I try to leave the ship,
however, at the same moment they fire a missile in our direction. In the next deliberate moment, I
know that I am only pure soul. I have already left my body; however, I am in his nearness.
I see divers retrieving my former body and that of other people. The retrieved dead bodies are on
the ground. Standing around people have timidity to look at my corpse and those of the others.
Where, nevertheless, I imagine that the death is only advancement, a restart. I look at my former
body like at an article of clothing that one has taken off. A certain relation still exists; the look of my
former body is still familiar to me very much.
Nevertheless, I feel myself as a whole. I do not lack my physical body at all. Basically, not really
much changed. I see all events as usual. The only difference is that the living persons cannot perceive
me and I experience the dramaturgy without emotions. It is soonest comparable with a person who
looks with interest at scenery. I recognize the world as a play in which the actors forget that it is only
a play. (Experience; 01 08 12)
It was a mercy to experience the astral world and that I could take the perception consciously into
the third dimension.
You know, the earth becomes uninhabitable in 2008 (n.: time has shifted). On a 1.2 km big hard
disk on the equator is stored who of the people will be jointly responsible for the destruction of the
living space. Far developed extraterrestrial also know this because they can grasp the thoughts,
words and actions of the single people from a distance. (Channeling; 02 05 21)
Approximately, in 1992 I got the message that in 2007 the earth becomes uninhabitable for a
longer time. That this is stored in the earth is new to me. (The earth has just as the human
consciousness.) The NWO will last 41 or 42 months, i.e., the earth will become uninhabitable 41 or 42
months after the end of the big war, about 2016. Provided, that the end of the Third World War is
the beginning of the NWO. However, it is also possible that the NWO already started. In this case, life
on earth will end before 2014.
Yet, not ascended people, who live enough love, can leave the earth with the help of aliens the
earth. Briefly, before the cataclysm will make the earth for several years inhabitable. Nevertheless, in
these cases it is an evacuation and not the spiritual ascension.
For these people the ascension will take place later at another place. In the future, people will
again populate the earth. However, nobody will be able to live on earth that did not ascend, because
the earth will already vibrate in the 5-th dimension.
It is not to be turned away any more, this destiny of the earth. (Channeling; 05 04 15)
The above Christ's message confirmed the end of the living space earth, but also a channeling of
the friend Ash-Li from March 07 did it. She received a message by Archangel Gabriel. (Quotation from
the channeling: The earth of the 3rd dimension is going to completely transform, so that life will not
possible any more. )

I am relaxed in bed. Suddenly I neither get in a state, which is a sleep, nor awake, although my
senses are clearer than awake. At the same moment, Mary appears to me. The Catholic Church calls
her Mother of God. She appears fine material, almost as a translucent energy cloud, with quite
tender, fluent contours of a face.
A very nice feeling flows through me. Mary informs me that my ascension approaches
immediately. Thereupon I ask whether I still could inform my mother and a friend about my
ascension, nevertheless, she neglects. My simple answer is, Never mind. Mary starts to inhale me
really with her breath. Presently I have the same feeling as when I have an out-of-body experience.
After a short trip through the space my body, especially the area around the backbone is changed.
I feel a lot lighter and experience the whole situation fair and beautiful. On my question, when then
this process is completed, I find myself presently wide-awake in my bed. I am disappointed to be
again in my usual ambience; nevertheless, intuitively I know which relevance this experience has for
me. (Experience (out-of-body experience); 98 01 21)
God's mercy became true to me to experience already today how wonderfully the ascension will
be. I have already been glad before this experience about the ascension; however, I have been glad
about something that I could not fancy properly. Now I know about how nice this event will be. They
allowed me, so to speak, to sniff into the grandness of spiritual growth.
Now I am glad about the coming tumultuous circulations more than ever, because without labour
pains of the new age there will be no be birth of the new age - the ascension. This meeting with Mary
testifies without doubt of the fact that Mary already is a very, very far developed being and takes an
immensely important role in the creation.
I would like to mark that I do not belong to any religion. Religion is the absence of experience. In
the separation of apprenticeship and experience actually appears human arrogance. One must
always remain rooted in the experience. The senses are closer to God than the thoughts or the
rational consciousness. Without experience, every theory will resolve. Consequently, the end of the
religions will come true with the increasing spirituality of the people.
Only this humanity exists. There is only one truth. Therefore, why do so many religions?
Religions take the own responsibility from the people. One need only to follow the laws and dogmas
and the rest is unnecessary by itself. It is not necessary to look into the own heart any longer. You
can leave the own skeleton in the closet, where they are.
Purpose must be not to follow some dogmas or rules, but to live a spiritual life and to strive for
own experiences, free from restrictions and rules of the game. If the experience of God is present,
it needs no religion, and then there exists only perfect divine love and mercy. Everybody can discover
his personal way that leads him to the light.
Churches are human organizations, which ground persons who need an established structure.
Religions want mediate only faith and hope and, nevertheless, the only important for the people
would be to attain knowledge about their own potential. However, one can attain this knowledge
only by himself, by independent thinking and practical experiences.
The church, whose structure bases on stiff principles, does not like the independent thinking. She
would lose her power. For her protection, she uses the means of spell and menace. She cannot really
resign from her stiffness without disintegrating. Hence, her evolution is of extreme slowness. The
church members should not call the dogmas and laws of the church into question. This gives power
to the church, which she cannot renounce, except she would give up her existence. This is also the
reason why in the year 553 the ecclesiastical council in Constantinople decided to explain the
reincarnation as not existent. They deleted any tip from all ecclesiastical writings (also from the
Bible). You have only one chance, so to speak, to reach God and the way there leads only via the
church.
Who follows the church dogmas, nevertheless, serves the church. Only by emotion of the own
spirit the human can serve the creator. Therefore, it is necessary to think independent.
Besides the Catholics and Protestants have highly stylized Jesus Christ to the only son of God and
cross out this very conscious to differ therefore from all other religious communities (Hinduism,
Buddhism, Islam, etc.) and to provide the impression to be directly to God and to be thereby the
only true religious community.

In addition, the church and their servants cannot even take a mote of the karma of any human
soul or grant mercy for offences against the cosmic laws. (Confession and penance prayers) Only God
can grant mercy directly.
Interesting in this coherence it is that none of the God's messengers, as well Jesus Christ, were
members of any religious community. The mysticism has something revolutionary in itself. It breaks
through the borders of customary orders. They walk new ways. Unbearable for every institution
based on ethics and morality. Christ was such a revolutionary.
The knowledge of the Bible is for many people who look at the Bible as an ultimate truth and
word of God, an obstacle on their way of the spiritual development. If a spiritual truth or a subject
area is not in the Bible, they cannot accept such a point as truth. They do not hear on their heart and
their mind is not open for new knowledge, truth or experiences. Their mind decides that something
cannot be right, because it is not subject to the Bible. Hence, for Bible fanatics, who follow the Bible
literally, the Bible is very often an obstacle for inspirational impulses and therefore for their spiritual
advancement.
Jealousy is in the spiritual area much more pronounced, because the being as a whole feels
lowered. Feels lowered, the more he has to get rid of learned schemata and dogmas. Here to
compensate deficits can last every now and then eons of years. (Channeling; 10 06 02)
Above all that, those, who exclusively definite themselves over their faith would lose their
identity.
Besides, the Catholics and Protestants have highly stylized Jesus Christ to the only son of God, and
fix this consciously on their flags to contrast therefore with all other religious communities
(Hinduism, Buddhism, Islam, etc.) and to convey the impression to be directly to God and to be
thereby the only true religious community.
Many supporters of religious communities are content to glorify the idol of their faith. This
ignorant perhaps even put on holy pictures. They only still argue about who is then the greater
prophet: Jesus, Krishna, Buddha or Mohammed. Here argue, figuratively spoken, children about
which mother is the better one.
A spiritual master does not want to be glorified. He wants his to take up his ideas and imitate him,
which he exemplified them. Some people will need a teacher. However, they should work out their
own experiences and should not fall into apathy and limit to worship. The Master (Buddha, Krishna,
Mohammed, Jesus Christ, etc.), so to speak gave the recipe for the dish. Then everyone has to cook
himself. If you remain idle for too long, you will starve!
In addition, the church and their servant cannot take just one mote of the karma of any living soul
or grant mercy for offence against the cosmic laws. (N.: Confession and penitential prayers) Only God
directly can grant mercy, only the life itself.
I meet bishop Krenn in a contact dream. (N.: Krenn is the old bishop of St. Plten in Lower Austria,
very well known from various reports on TV and in the print media because of his crude sayings and
the preferential participation in VIP's parties. The latest porn scandal in the seminary was in his
field of responsibility and under the pressure of the pope, he had to withdraw.) What is the task of
the church, I ask him. He means to strengthen the church.
On my question, how he would define to strengthen the church; he says that the church is the
only way to God and therefore this the right way to lead the people to God. I have to smile and
answer that he talks now, so to speak, to a deadly enemy of him, because I say in my book precisely
the opposite. It stimulates to independent thinking, animates to prayer and meditating and presents
the person as a part of God, on his way back to the source.
You can find God only in yourself and not in some exogenous concepts and organizations. The
person must take over responsibility for his life, for everything what happens to him and besides he is
responsible for himself for how quickly he retrogresses to the source. In the end, I still meet cardinal
Knig, who comments the publication of my book with a simple thank you. (Vision; 04 01 03)
Thank God not all knights of the Catholic Church have the horizon of bishop Krenn, although the
Vatican is saturated by people who are interested only in the preservation of power and the
flourishing the huge economic empire Catholic Church.

I see the late pope Johannes Paul II. I notice that he could not do any step without The Vatican
Secret Service supervising him. Even his rooms have been bugged. Stage change to the momentary
situation of the Vatican: The Vatican Secret Service is in charge. Nothing happens what is not for their
pleasure.
They catch not only every word in Vatican, they are also active outside the Vatican - when they
want information or a potential danger insists that somebody could axe their plans.
(Vision; 06 10 15)
It becomes the age of the perceiving, not of the thinker. Here and now is important. The past
cannot be lived again and the future one does not know yet, consequently the concentration on the
present is the right way. That what stops us too often from developing in life, unprocessed past,
becomes less important, and becomes insignificant. What we think at the moment and act wins in
value, it comes to a straighter relation to the consequences. The time turns faster and faster, hence,
we see the results of our action the more quick. The feedback to sedated actions happens more
promptly and lets us experience our actions much more deliberately. Created karma balances now by
the results.
Like in the music, in the acoustics, faster swinging signifies higher swinging. A higher oscillation
of the consciousness leads to a higher level of consciousness. You recognize the coherencies better;
you have more knowledge, more harmony, balance and blessedness.
The higher the oscillation is the more penetrable becomes the access to other levels of being. This
will lead in future to the fact that more and more people will have Visions and contact with spiritual
beings.
Together with my friend Ernest, I meet physically for a long time late sprit beings. I inform my
friend how I feel their spiritual maturity on grounds of their energy field. (Vision; 97 03 27)
It will come to a more complicated percipience of different levels of being. The dimensions
increase for us. They will not exist for us anymore only apart and isolated side by side. We will find
out other dimensions of the creation. As soon as the people understand the oneness with the
creation, they will recognize worlds beyond the physical ones. We become deliberate
multidimensional beings. This signifies, in principle, nothing else, as that, we will be aware of our
existence in several oscillation levels at the same time.
The perception organs for higher oscillation are our feelings. Maybe you also know the feeling not
to be alone in a room although nobody is physically present. This is a perception, which goes above
your own oscillation. Our spirit is no restricted being, which can express itself only in one dimension
or within one time system. We are huge multidimensional beings. Your spirit exists of many souls,
who are at the same time on several planets are incarnated. In rare cases, you incarnate even at the
same time on the same planet.
Only a small part of your spirit is in your body, however, this small part thinks, he is the whole. In
full size, you will be able to recognize yourself when you also recognize God in your inside in full size.
Our whole solar system is always in a process of expansion or contraction. Life is movement. The
universe reflects if it contracts and expands the breath of the creator. The closer you are to the
spring, the faster and more intensely, you feel the creative strength. Your feel your own creative
strength, as a part of God.
Now it accelerates because our solar system retrogresses just to the central sun. The rotation of
the earth turns again to God. Consequently, the law of cause and effect also accelerates. The
feedback to the creator of all our thoughts, emotions and actions, occurs faster. Our consciousness
structures already spread out and change very positively.
Little by little, we use more and more our cerebral capacity. Still the development runs
systematically, however, the consciousness explosion still comes up to us. The influence of the
landing aliens, the restructuring of the DNA strands, and the energy streaming to us but also the
achievement of the critical mass will be the main factors for our volatile development.
With our increased consciousness, we will understand even more. Life becomes nicer with every
day and greater.
Today I already note that the consciousness of many people rises and you, reader of my book,
have already jumped on the train in the direction of the coming paradise. If you exactly observe

yourself, you will notice that maybe already something has shifted in your thinking, action and in the
focuses of interest. And this, although you maybe already 30 years, 40 years or are older, where,
nevertheless, the personality development from the point of customary scientific view is already
finished and one hardly changes any more.
The fitness wave of the 80s was a herald for the wave of the late 90th and the early 00s: The
fitness wave of spirit. Ever fitter the spirit the more he recognizes the omnipresence of God - that
God is in every person and that with a raised consciousness level new possibilities of development
will be open which maybe many dream about but not count on it.
Divine revelation 0708 (Channeling; 10 05 17)
"We go back to the end of nothingness where in the beginning everything was united in one
point." (Channeling; 10 08 08)
The creation and the subject "God" remain a mystery. According to this divine revelation,
nothingness was before the beginning. However, where from does the creation then suddenly come?
Out of nothingness? What is nothingness? We can only fancy an empty space, however, and then
there would be again the space that is something. Should God always have been existent and God is
the system, then nothingness would also belong to the system. However, God is also consciousness.
There where nothing is, however, there is no consciousness. On the other hand, space is bound to
the time and when nothing is, and then still there was no time. However, therefore God would be
there from beginning of the time, however, it would have been a beginning. The mystery God will
remain further a mystery. It is not exactly to be defined for us earth people.
However, this is also not important. The core of the above channeling is that we are on the way
back to the source. The breath of the spring inhales just and we return. This is a very glad message. In
addition, it appears interesting to me that this positive message was given to me exactly at that time
where many areas across the globe are hit just by the most massive environmental changes.
This confirms indirectly the message of Christ, that the cleansing of the earth due to environmental
changes is correct, positive, meaningful and necessary.
(Note: This channeling was a chronologically point-exact landing. Christ announced this divine
revelation to me 12 weeks before for 7 August. The divergence was only 4 hours.)

13. The Golden Time

The time after the global changes
At the time when nobody expects anything from somebody, we have realized the paradise.
(Channeling; 97 06 23)
Only when we get rid of our wishes and expectations, we will reach the Golden Age. Worry and
fury emanate always from unfulfilled wishes and images. To need nothing signifies big freedom.
One does not need to have fear any longer to lose something or not to be happy without a certain
thing.
In principle, it is wrong to describe here the incredibly beautiful coming times, because it is more
important to care about the now, the today and to find the right setting for the quite beginning
big circulations. Nevertheless, maybe it makes sense to give a forecast, because the process of the
change has already begun. For many it will maybe be also lighter to understand the coming difficult
times not only better, but also to cope with. Aware of that, e.g., the destruction of my house serves a
global good thing namely the cleansing of the earth and an increase of the consciousness of the
people; I experience the awful event definitive less unpleasantly. Maybe I can be even glad about the
next nice, peaceful time, in this isolated looked upon awful moment.
If the whole population of the planet has done the consciousness jump, this will signify the end of
war, hatred, eagerness for power, nationalism, racism, death and illness. Peace and harmony are the
catchwords of the next time. Everyone respects life in any form (persons, animals, plants, nature).
The people become happy, contented and live harmoniously in small groups in nature. We will found
a civilization which not even roughly will be comparable with our today's ones. On grounds of the
new social situation, the people will get rid of all their worries. The new social structure will not know
political borders. There will be no military, no police and no securities. Every person will dispose of a

house, a flat or lodging for which he has nothing to pay. Energy is made available free. There will be
no working obligation. However, the people will help themselves mutually with the preservation of
the houses, the garden, with the harvest or in public buildings. The essential difference compared to
today consists in the fact that the people will do it not as an answer to a call of duty but out of
conviction and joy of creative work to make visible their creative potential. There will also be no
more property in houses but the right of use with the obligation to cultivate, maintain and to
improve the left object. Nevertheless, everybody can feel as an owner.
The public will hear about the coming even nicer times and the personal perspectives arising from
it. The spiritual dimensions - already today slowly spreading out over the earth - will become
intensive in such a way that of the hearts of all people will glow in love. Humans will recognize their
true value and which way they have to go. All people will get along with each other. The language of
love unites and everybody understands this. A limitless, creative development is open for the people,
without appreciable complications. Love and forgiveness form everyday life. More and more love will
originate from this positive energy. Like gravitates towards like. If all people have only love in their
hearts, the spiritual evolution will happen. Every person will carry Christ's light; everybody will emit
mercy and love and live it. You will see things for the first time, new dimensions, and inconceivable
rooms. It is worthwhile to be here. You will be able to see other dimensions and lights, which you
have not perceived before.
The people will have a half-ethereal body and communicate with the spirit. The person connects
to the curative energy of the universe. They will be able to cure illnesses spiritually. That is not that
all of a sudden all illnesses will have disappeared, however, our self-healing forces will more and
more reveal. By regeneration and expansion of the cellular life, we will be able to extend the life span
of the cell body. Steered by the own will, by the own consciousness. The body will not be so dense
anymore and destroy him. He produces himself and is complementary. Illness and death will belong
therefore to the past, only health and well-being will exist. Nevertheless, hospitals do not become
obsolete, because for possible accidents you will still need a doctor.
The death hormones will have disappeared. The soul will not have to say goodbye any more to
her body and will be able to maintain him, in the form like the concerning person wishes. Therefore,
it is not necessary any longer to obtain the change on the next consciousness step by death and
rebirth. We will be able to change to our next incarnation under retention of our present biological
body, by mutation of our body and integration of all consciousness aspects of our soul. The
transfigured, half-ethereal God-man will be born with the death of the earthly human. A strong and
clear aura, which protects us, will surround us like a wall.
Already today, the size of the pea-sized pineal gland and the pituitary gland successively develop
to the size of a tree nut. Some of you will maybe have already felt more often a violent, piercing pain
in the vertex area. The reason for it is this mutation process. If this process of development
concludes, the ageing and the death process are gone. Already today, one can see that many people
start to look younger and younger, facial folds disappear in a natural way and white hair quite natural
turns to the original color.
Every person will exactly know who he is and what his task here is on earth. Psychiatrists and
psychologists will not be required any more. The teaching material in the schools will quite change.
Everybody will be informed of the immortality of the spirit and find out the cosmic laws. Questions
about the life, the spirit and the soul will be unnecessary because everybody will know.
In the new age, we will be able to use the full capacity of our brain again. Abilities we had in former
times, as for example clairvoyance, bright hearing, telepathy, telekinesis or teleportation will be
ordinary. We will be able to receive a lot of information on spiritual, telepathic way, which will be of
advantageous for us. Partly from the spiritual world and partly from the aliens who will keep in touch
with us telepathically. This is the evolution of the higher self.
The people will move together by spiritual agreement. Spacious distances will play no more
roles. The higher spirit will open because new thoughts will penetrate. You will not be able to hide
your feelings and thoughts any more. Nobody can deceive himself or others any longer. Every person
will recognize himself. All this are signs of the frequency rise.

Brilliant, high frequencies of thought will replace the former thoughts, which have been existential
fear and hatred. Brilliant in terms of to realize unknown. The raised state of consciousness will give
us an indescribable nice dimensions insight. Many new areas will open by learning to communicate
with the non-physical.
I fly in a spaceship through the universe. Apparently, we race towards stars without being really
in their nearness. An alien explains to us that the impression of a collision is only ostensible. If we
were briefly before a collision with a celestial body so this would shine on grounds of his nearness
brightly and would be much bigger. The spaceship itself is several hundred meters long and has at
least 10 floors.
After the return to the earth, I listen with my friend Ernest Kitzberger to a talk of our cosmic
brothers in which they explain the navigation technology and illustrate to us theoretically in which
way one can stop at every point in the universe. One can point-exactly maneuver and the flight paths
are always straight, although in every angle possibly. (Vision; 99 03 03)
The solar energy will be a quite normal, everyday form of energy. However, we will also be able
to benefit from other clean, human, ecologically friendly, even today not investigated energy.
Supporting aliens will transmit most of the new forms of energy and the necessary technical
knowledge to us. We will travel to other planets by spaceships.
We will be able to change the matter only at a later time. As soon as all people live really peace,
out from the depth of their heart. If we are progressed so far we will create houses, vehicles and all
what we need for the preservation of our civilization by our consciousness. The paradise on earth will
come true.
During the phase of the cataclysms, the volcanoes vomited lava and much new rock originated
on which the plants sprout. By earthquakes, old land sank and new, fertile land originated. No poison
materials endanger the growth and the indulgence of plants any longer. The ground is productive
and rich in nutritive substances as never before. Many new plants grow; the woods became green
and the meadows juicy. Life has expanded in his variety. Animals are peaceful and live in harmony
with the people who enjoy light-hearted the nature.
Some people will see for the first time in their life a crystal-clear deep blue sky, can inhale a
healthy air rich in oxygen and feel the warming rays of the sun pleasantly on their skin not concealed
by smog. Afterwards they can have a bath without infection danger in a lake or drink from a river.
In the seas, fauna and flora will be in a harmonious balance, the air will be clear and transparent.
Finally, the earth can breathe again properly, the air is clean, the seas pure.
I see a small figure. She looks like a statue. Old cloths cover her. I go to her; suddenly she falls on
the ground and starts to cry. My mother asks me what this is. I go to the sheets, uncover them and
see a quite small newborn child. Instinctively I know that it is a girl. I tell my mother that I created the
child by my consciousness, by my thoughts. (Vision; 97 01 06)
In a room lie young mothers with their newborn children. Two babies communicate telepathically
with each other the beds are side by side. They are completely aware of their new incarnation.
(Vision; 03 08 11)
To my surprise, I can manage to levitate a rubber. Immediately I run to friends to show them my
trick. The rubber rises on one side. I doubt about it - the rubber falls back on the table. I brace
myself, say na komm (in Viennese colloquial language it means, Come on, and hold my hand
above the rubber. The rubber rises again on one edge and, in the end, follows my hand in a distance
of approx. 10 centimeters. My hand is approx. 1 meter above the tabletop. (Vision; 01 02 04)
I read a book. On my arm there sit a few flies. It tickles a little bit and I feel disturbed a little. I
transmit to the flies telepathically that they should please sit down on the trousers, because there it
would not disturb me. The flies understand me immediately and sit down on my trousers.
(Vision; 96 12 16)
I enter a room in which also a dog is. The dog accosts me and is glad that, finally, somebody
understands him. The dog owner is completely surprised about it. He says that only a saint also
understood his dog several years before. This saint, however, did already return into the spiritual
world. (Vision; 07 06 05)

By means of these visions, one sees that the new age will open unexpected new possibilities and
perspectives. Nearly everything will be possible. Our consciousness will lift up to unbelievable
heights. The new age will open unexpected new possibilities and perspectives. Nearly everything will
be possible. Children will be created by spiritual power, communication with animals will be possible
and levitation of objects by strength of thought.
The people will find out their divine destiny and live it. This ecstatic feeling of happiness is that
state, which the people callheaven and this will occur on earth. The people will recognize the true
nature of their divine light. They will recognize that they are not the restricted material beings they
believed to be, but a holy expression of a divine energy.
The earthly humanity will develop gradually to a cosmic humanity. A main reason for it is the
landing of many aliens on earth. They will bring us love, light, wisdom and knowledge. These
peaceful, sophisticated cosmic neighbors will communicate with us; they will be a great support for
us. They will show us how we can rule lawful and peacefully. They will support us to form our
everyday life lighter and more happily. They will coach us to use our retrieved cerebral capacity fully
and teach us among other things telepathy, teleportation and telekinesis.

14. Practical steps

A significant developing jump soon approaches and we have decided to take part. However, in
parallel with this evolution the life will be a heavy test for us. We will soon experience very difficult
times by the changes, which already come up increasingly to us.
Everything is happening at once; the first climax of the changes stands briefly before us. Nearly
every area of the world will change. I warn about the coming changes, which will definitely happen.
Time is short to prepare for the coming events and to help others.
How can I optimally deal with the coming events?
It will absolutely make no sense to build secure houses because the forces of nature are always
stronger. The Japanese with their earthquake-proof highways already had to notice this in Kobe.
Quickly to make still a lot of money and to hoard makes no sense too. All material values, which we
know, will be taken from us. They will be destroyed, so that we can reflect again on ourselves.
Humans must be taken everything, so that they reflect again on themselves.
(Channeling; 00 01 10)
If the people are physically totally supplied, they become lethargic with the time, so that they care
anything anymore. This carefree peace bears the characteristics of a dead body in itself. Then the
soul thereby becomes inactive. However, from this lethargy the soul is awakened when the body
painfully (hunger, cold, etc.) feels needs. In this emergency, the person becomes inventive and starts
to think again consciously. Hand in hand with the supply of the basic needs of the body, the soul
starts to explore the real life. Out of it also the love of the soul for the life wakes up again and the
faith in the immortality of the soul. Emergency and worry is therefore the engine of spirituality.
This is also the key for our precautions, which we already can take now and have to do, to be able
to survive the coming months and maybe even years.
The key to survive we are ourselves. We must reflect on ourselves. We must prepare internally!
Trust your internal voice. Trust that what you feel intuitively. It will say you the truth. Intuitive
recognizing will escort that one who loves all life. The intuition is the way. Connect the male aspect,
the logic, with the female aspect, the feeling. If you have learnt to hear on your internal voice, you
will know instinctively at which place you are secure. She will warn you daily anew and escort you to
safe places. You can avoid accidents so to speak, when you change on time the track or you turn. In
principle, everybody can get this contact with his internal voice, only those not, who transfer
responsibility to others. The society, media or the neighbor will not be able to say to you where and
when danger lurks, which area orders completely anew during the next days by earth circulations.
It is up to you to decide which authority you believe, your own internal voice or the opinion of the
society.

Each of us, who has learnt to look inwards, will be guided by dreams, know intuitively or
inspirationally or feel what he has to do in the respective situations to save his life.
The more you are open to the spiritual life, the more non-verbal messages you will receive. One
calls this also a strong and true bond with God. You will simply know certain things or you can quite
easily grasp them. This kind of knowledge will navigate you through the stormy times. However, the
inwardly orientation will already help you today in the usual everyday life.
The only possibility to survive in so difficult and agitated life phases will be to remain quiet and
to hear inwards. This internal voice will lead you through the dangers. Hear on your heart, it will be a
good counselor to you in the time, which comes. The voice of your heart is in you. Only there you will
recognize the truth.
It may be maybe difficult for some of you to go this new way, to trust the way of your intuition,
to look inwards. Many people experience personal changes as disagreeable. For many people
stability is worthwhile. The human consciousness is often crazy to idealize the concept of the
continuance. Besides, life is change. Nevertheless, if one is contented and knows by his internal voice
what is right, new situations are not able to activate insecurity and uneasiness.
Who is, however, only in search for the internal voice, for that one it can become hard to force
himself to go the way of the renewal. Nevertheless, the way will give to everybody the reward, which
searches your soul. There is help for you during the coming difficult times. Learn to trust your
feelings!
The ability to look inwards, defines the measure of restrictions! (Channeling; 97 12 08)
The more I am able is to look inwards, the freer I am, because I do not follow any more education
and social values. Then I stand really in direct connection with the divine values, with the only truth.
One should set the spiritual goals by the time in such a way, as if they were as real as I want and will
now open this door.
One should strengthen his internal view. You should find out what your real way is, and which
steps are necessary in addition. Then formulate all your purposes clearly.
The core of our soul is our spiritual self. Inside of our soul, we look like God. It is the pure
consciousness, a reflectance of God. It is a living expression of the spirit of the source. It is a divine
ray of pure energy, pure light. We are an energy supplied with divinity. Our higher self holds us also
on the right way and corrects us every now and then. It helps, teaches and leads us. It strives for our
highest welfare. If we can get in touch with God in ourselves, we get new ideas for our physical and
spiritual growth. There are no more restrictions. By contact with your higher self - with your internal
leader you are not alone any more. We will make our decisions not any more on basis of logical or
reasonable arguments - we consult a higher authority.
The life-style to look inwards is a form of meditation. Meditation and prayer are the most
effective methods for us to overcome the coming times. Our growth and our survival are thereby
possible.
In the prayer and in the meditation we will develop the abilities best which are necessary to
survive. Meditation and prayer is the turning to the highest source. Meditation is a state of
communication. Meditation is a prayer - where one listens instead of speaking.
At the beginning of the practice there stands always exhaling, not inhaling. One must always give
the existing to receive the non-existing. By willful exhaling, you give what is inside you. This makes
you empty so that you can receive.
Now God with his whole being can enter and fulfill you. Meditation is the perfect becoming quiet
in our inside. Only in quiet waters, things reflect clearly.
By deliberate inhaling, you conceive. Who thinks first to have to take, transfers the setting of his
on possession and existence concentrated ego on the efforts of serving. Where the point is the being,
one must give everything to create space for the divine. The emptiness brings fullness about.
Meditation is an actual way to be informed and to collect strength. Purpose is to experience the
creator directly. Meditation lets us perceive our life from a higher point of view. We receive higher
guidance by it. It is the ideal preparation for our ascension. New solutions and opportunities will
open. The solutions for problems come through by pictures, flashes of thought, by a dream or by
chance, a book, a friend or from somewhere, from where you do not expect it at all.

Meditation is the inflow of all good, the divine in us. In the meditation, one feels more and more
linked with other dimensions. Meditation is the best way to change your emotional, mental, physical
and spiritual body. Your internal programming solves and you can find out the reality with all her
miracles directly. If you addict yourself to the internal, the life flows lighter and much softer and you
face the right situations. You learn what is good for you and your well-being.
By application of the internal senses, we compensate the external senses, but we experience only
one partial existence.
The internal dimensions of the human are a lot bigger than the external ones. We perceive only
one small detail of the spectrum of our existence. If one asks when meditating for spiritual help, it
enforces a hundred times.
The tone of the divine being always sounds. However, the question arises, whether you already
swing in such a way that the divine finds resonance in you. The opportunity to do the experience is
here at every moment. There is no moment in life in which the ray of the divine being could not hit
you. Meditation is the ideal training method - the basis to be a resonance body for divine truth.
(N.: I meditated daily several hours approx. 8 weeks long, until for the first time a being appeared to
me before my third eye, took my head affectionately between his hands and meant: Continue in
such a way, you are on the right way.) If we open and ask for help, there are no more borders. You
will find with meditating, the inside silence, the unequivocal proof of the existence of God!)
The prayer is the part in which we speak and ask. From our thinking, thoughts and words arise. It
poses the question, why we do not pray much more often, because to pray causes only of property.
We grow in spirit, grow spiritually and our self is changed positively. Our life gets a higher quality.
The prayer has an immense strength. These are positive streams of thought, which spread out in the
whole universe. By our thinking and feeling, we can change our life.
If one prays for the welfare of the planet, one prays at the same time for himself. To pray
belongs to the spiritual processes. Meditation and to calm down the thoughts are similar. We win in
physical, emotional, mental and in the transcendental area. Native talents explore to light, the
extrasensory perception increases, one becomes more deliberate and creative. You change your
reality.
The change begins always internally first. One feels different, and then appear the changes in
the relations with others and, in the end, the positive mentality spreads over the whole world. Make
clear what you really want. Ask the non-physical area, ask your higher self for support and visualize
the desired result. Imagination is the essence of manifestation.
Wishes are like orders in a kitchen: The greater the order, the longer it lasts until the desired result
comes true. Who asks to be prepared for the coming events, will do the right decisions.
The results of the prayer you do not always see immediately, because it needs some time, until
the external correspondence with the internal attitude happens. Every situation in the life proves
sense and is a quite special learning task for us. The more difficultly the situations are, the greater
the learning tasks and the possibilities to develop spiritually. There are no obstacles: There are only
opportunities! Spiritual lessons are those, which change us internally. We learn from every event, so
terribly the event may also look like.
Try to become quiet in situations, whose sense you do not recognize, because without this
silence you will not be able to hear the advice! Contemplate about and pay attention to the pictures,
words or thoughts that appear in you. This information is already a part of the spiritual rise. Try to
see the subjects from a bigger point, free from emotions! Do not be affected emotionally by the
environmental changes!
Use more than your five senses! Leave the logical mind aside; follow also your feeling, your
intuition!
The infinity is never farther away as our internal hearing! (Channeling; 98 04 17)
Each of us should try to live in the present. Only who lives in the now, can exercise the entire
control of his life. This behavior pattern will help you during the coming changes. You will be able to
leave a lot easier and quicker a dangerous place if you do not mourn left behind personal values or
maybe judge it necessarily to search for the photos of the last vacation.

Seconds can decide in the coming weeks and months about life and death. One cannot live the
past again and the tomorrow's day is not there yet. Do not live in the tomorrow and not in
yesterday. Live now! Live every day in such a way as if it was your last, because you can live only
the moment.
Also in the everlasting life every moment is lived after the other. Forget the past, which still makes
problems to you today! The thought is always first, the experiences are only secondary! Look at
them, learn from it, and then, however, forget them.
If you want to be spiritual, the way in yourself remains not spared to you. Consciousness is the
basis for it. The more spiritually we live, the easier it is. If we speak of hard and difficult life, we are
not on the right path of life. Heaven is a state of consciousness. If we go the spiritual way, we can
realize the heaven in ourselves.
My spiritual mother meets me in a dream and informs me that more than half of the world
population will die during the next years. (N.: In January 05, I got in a vision the information that only
approx. 1/3 of the humanity will survive the changes coming now - see chapter 8.) I answer to her: If
you say this, I believe it. (Vision; 98 11 18)
In view of other prophecies, which speak of the end of the world this vision is a joyful message.
This news appears to me ideally to make clear the seriousness of the situation. You should prepare
individually for political, economic and geologic changes. Panic and end times mood are not right;
farsighted action, however, an unconditional must.
No matter there is any true death, only change, renewal. The death is no door that closes - it
opens. The life is endless and the death is without reality, except in relation on an external
appearance. The death is a freeing of the spirit from his body and only for the surviving relatives
because of self-pity often a drama. The true death of the person is the selfishness, and their spirit is
the arrogance. This shows, above all, in the striving for honor, respect, power and money.
A very dangerous situation makes it apparently impossible for me to escape from this situation.
The impossible happens and I can flee and survive. While I flee, I see all at once the death situations of
many of my past incarnations.
I die a natural death in my bed, and then I see me in a group. I am in danger mostly, but all friends
die and only I survive. Then I am in a situation where I die, although I was, nevertheless, at a secure
place and others were even more in danger. The others mainly survive.
I realize that the death is only an illusion just like the existence in the 3-rd dimension; the person,
however, cannot remember any more that everything is an illusion. However, I recognize the single
incarnation - the phase between birth and death, as a necessity and that the ego of each of us rightly
therefore strives to survive. All of us wanted and have chosen consciously these incarnations. I
recognize every single life as a semester of a graduation, where a balance is drawn.
You get the fair mark for this segment. As soon as you have reflected upon it and have learnt your
lessons from it, the next semester begins. If your graduation was positive, you get new teaching
material, if you failed, the same or similar tasks wait for you. It is a quite natural circulation, far from
something awful. It is naturally, normally, logically and inevitably.
Stage change: The three big warning quakes have already happened. In the second, I know that
the 14-minute quake will immediately begin. I leave very quickly a football stadium crowded with
many people and go to a place where I am not in danger of falling off wall parts.
Suddenly I am aware of the sense and purpose of our existence and that anyhow the higher self of
every human decides about life and death.
My seeking shelter seems to me so narrow-minded and ridiculous that I immediately run back
into the stadium in which just a match takes place. I start to warn the people and beg them to leave
the stadium as soon as possible. I put my own life into the service of many unknown people,
conscious, that my survival chances thereby sink rapidly. (Vision; 05 01 16)
Subject illusion: At the fact that you do not feel comfortable in the present duality you notice
best that this is not your natural state.
This is one of the reasons that spiritual apprenticeships say that this reality is not real, but an
illusion. However, I must contradict that: The world in which the human lives is the world of the
human. This false world is our training field to perceive the being, because everything what

surrounds us we perceive in relation to what we are. You are happiest if you feel merged with All
This Is. You will not too often be able to reach this state, however, it conveys moments of absolute
peace for you. This is also the reason, why we nothing await eagerly than to return to the source.
In the next time, the purpose will be to survive. Survival is also a synonym for to satisfy basic
human needs. These are primarily, food, drinking water and dwelling. What makes more sense than
to provide by oneself?
The internal preparation, coupled with the exterior preparation, is the ideal combination to
master the months or even years of the change optimally.
To be prepared internally does not only mean to be prepared and to rest in ones inner centre
when massive changes occur but also to think rich. On this subject, I got an interesting channeling:
Saving is in the rarest cases an advantage. It prevents measures. It pauses in the concept of the
thinking of lack. (Channeling; 03 11 02)
The more you believe in the fullness, the stronger and more clearly, this will manifest itself in your
life.
The key to the true source of fullness is to live in the certainty that you always have enough from
everything. The knowledge that the earth is the fullness and you have everything you need. You will
possibly accumulate no wealth.
However, this abundance would push you down like a weight and stop you from climbing up to
higher consciousness levels. Unfortunately, many people think that we must make provide for an
uncertain future.
However, the more you believe sincerely in the fullness at present, the stronger and more clearly,
this will also manifest itself in your life.
Use your whole money for the purchase of real estates. (Channeling; 97 07 19)
Houses in popular residential areas, e.g., cities, are not suitable because there is not enough
amount of space for sufficient cultivation of food and heating and cooking mostly are only possible
with district heating and/or electric stream.
A breakdown of the electricity for any length of time, e.g., by earthquake, these areas are
strongest disadvantaged. As well as wars always show, life in the country is to be preferred in crisis
periods definitely. Now maybe you mean my suggestion is good, however, not financeable. A house
in a remote area, far away from culture, tourism areas and leisure possibilities, nevertheless, you will
already get at a price of a medium-sized vehicle.
Pension precaution, state loans, construction savings contracts, life insurances, unit trusts, a
bulging full bank account and shareholdings will not help you. Now it is up to you to order the
priorities for the coming months and years anew.
Every now and then it will be more advantageous to buy an estate with an old or dilapidated
house, to tear this down and to build a new energy savings house. (Channeling; 05 09 18)
I am in a house with high walls. Near the walls stand massive pieces of furniture and their heavy
shelves are aloft. Suddenly I think about the earthquakes and I am sure not to survive in this room.
However, at the same time I know that I will be warned on time and that I can spend the time
immediately before the earthquakes on an extensive meadow without being put out to the danger of
falling down masts or falling down wall parts. (Vision; 06 08 09)
Because of the warning earthquakes, you can relatively limit the exact time of the big quakes.
To pitch a tent on time and to spend the night in it, perhaps a few nights, can save your life.
I am on the run, hand in hand with a small child. We have only little time to pack the scantiest into
a plastic bag. In the hectic rush, I find neither a warming pullover nor comfortable, tough footwear.
(Vision; 98 07 04)
The hostile troops get closer. I try to bring distance between the front line and me. In four big
plastic bags, I carry the most necessary things. Carrying the bags is laborious and strenuous. I sort out
a few things and can reduce my luggage to two bags. (Vision; 99 07 26)
Many of us will have to leave quickly a place during the coming months. Cause of situations,
which come up during the war or for reasons, which lie in changes of the environment (flood,
earthquakes, fires etc.). Large areas will become uninhabitable overnight. Hence, it is very suitable

and recommendable to have a small ready packed backpack at hand, which contains things of vital
importance. These are a sleeping bag, perhaps a small tent, rain protection, reserve clothes, possible
drugs, knife and fork, a full water bottle and a few canned food tins. To do urgently necessary
doctor's visits on time seems also advisable. To do well-considered purchases on time can avoid
many incommodities during the coming months.
A great deal of snow was fallen. I try to start a car; however, it does not work. I go back into the
house. It is very, very cold. The heating fan does not warm enough the room and I regret that I have
no open chimney to be able to burn wooden logs. (Vision; 04 09 11)
The life situation has completely changed: The primary goal is to have housing, clothing and food.
Some people still pause in their thinking of the profit society and work on new business ideas to make
a profit. However, all these projects are doomed to the failure, because the majority of the people
fight for the physical survival. The society has totally changed and an economy in traditional sense
does not exist anymore.
Change of scene:
I am in a motley company of the Armed Forces. We wear mmostly private clothing. To my regret, I
wear no shoes. In view of snow and snow slush, I am seriously worried about how I still could get
quickly appropriate sport shoes. (Vision; 11 05 24)
Tired and hungry I reach after a 30-km-long march a forest. This appears suitably to me to hide. I
note that other fled people already have taken all places protected against rain. I become aware of
the fact again that I have neglected to buy a tent on time. (Vision; 99 04 11)
Both big earthquakes already happened. With the help of a role of tinfoil and a piece of cloth, I
improvise and make shoes, while I wrap this around my feet. Thus, it protects me against the
coldness. (Vision; 07 01 25)
I show friends round in my house and in the end, I show them in the cellar a copious supply of basic
food. They are delighted about the fact that I give potatoes and other basic food to them, because
they have neglected storage. (Vision; 05 10 14)
I walk through the streets. Some carry a mask. Now the time has really come: Planned from
central place, they mix food, waters and the air with harmful substances, so that their long expected
population reduction finally should become true.
Those who do not take precautions need not necessarily die of the pollutants, however, their body
and mind will be so weak that they will be less able to master the hard environmental conditions.
How fortunate that I have stockpiled food and water, comes into my mind. (Vision; 11 08 22)
To do well-considered purchases on time can avoid many incommodities during the coming
months.
I see the place name sign of Pressbaum in Lower Austria. A voice speaks to me: If you want to
remain close to Vienna, Pressbaum is the most secure place in the closer proximity of Vienna.
(Vision; 97 07 13)
I would like to underline that this information is only valid under the aspect of environmental
influences. Under the additional aspect of the coming war I can only urgently advise you also to avoid
this area, just as Vienna. Vienna is that city in Austria, which will be strongest concerned by the
coming up events! Nevertheless, who reads this book carefully will be able to recognize less
threatened areas.
To look after a small child, to grow food, to be able to help oneself mutually, small apartmentsharing communities are the best way. (Channeling; 97 06 16)
The life form of the future is living together in small apartment-sharing communities. Very
important in the time of the turmoil will be the location where one is. Prepare physically and move to
a place, which seems to you securer! Ideally would be to found a community in the country - food
cultivation possible, but also less at risk in case of earthquakes - with people who like each other.
By the changed environmental conditions for many people, more and more it will become clear
that all people connect with each other. Consequently, together we will master the new situation
best. With the help of affectionate, mutual help, we can optimally master the changed
environmental conditions. One will be a teacher of the other and vice versa.

The foundation of such a community is absolutely the ideal preparation for the coming time of the
strong changes. To help each other and to love is the best way is to reach a higher consciousness. In
the coming time, group action is necessary!
The groups become more and more important and belong to the new age, because they bring
together different levels of understanding. This tendency to the group also expresses better our role
as a co creator - in reality, there is only one being and we are a part of it. The motto is, Together we
create it. In addition, not: I personally will ascend. To integrate into a group is a purpose, which
literally each of us tries to realize. Our soul is not individual, it is no unique piece, and it is a part of a
group expression. Their task is to express an aspect of the group. However, in this expression she is
not individual. She is unique within the group, but not individually!
We are still away from the critical mass. Hence, the massive changes will not be the trigger for a
collective leap in consciousness, but will have the opposite effect.
Hence, search for those, which are close to you and together look for a safe place and connect
you to benefit mutually. Come together for mutual support in the time of emergency. Work in
groups, care about each other, and operate in the interest of all. Search for those with the same
spirit. Prepare for the changes. Support each other. Your convinced faith will steer this process.
Faith is the driving force of daily activities for the humanity. Just because you understand so little
about your environment, your faith pushes you further every day anew. This explains the situation in
which you are.
Government parties make you think you that they act in your interest. Production companies
make you think that their products are the best ones. Each religion tries to teach their followers that
they know best the big picture and are the only true path to God. The manipulations accompany you
your whole life. The more conscious you are, however, the more you live from the inside out and you
will be less manipulable.
The religious faith will be a particularly difficult barrier that many people have to overcome during
the time of total upheaval. The religions will not be able to give satisfactory answers and above all no
solutions for all disasters and breakdowns. People will stand lost and lonely alone or with others,
who will also feel lost and abandoned.
However, there is still that group of people who are convinced to have reached a level of
consciousness, which allows them always to be the right time at right place. God leads them properly
and all the changes have no real coarse effects on their lives. They say that everything is "divine
order" and the changes will not affect them.
However, I warn you: Only a tiny part of the humanity has reached this level of consciousness and
therefore even a small part of the group that believes it has reached this level of awareness. The
faith to remain intact and not to have to prepare physically, will resolve for most people of this group
with the first big difficulties. Only with a combination of physical preparation, i.e. change of location
and timely purchase of vital goods and spiritual preparation you will be able to be a positive example
for your fellow people. Only then, will you truly master the changes and cope without fear. Only
then, you will be like a rock.
The saying, "Help you, then God will help you" will prove in the coming days more than ever its
accuracy. You yourself are the creator of your future!
Life is wonderful and full of joy. Look upon it as an opportunity to grow spiritually. To recognize
the expedition of our self to reach to a more comprehensive consciousness is the most thrilling what
has ever happened to us. If you love yourself, you love the whole planet. Love your life. Love the
whole planet. Only in giving, you receive if it is about values, which are steady. Realize the unity of all
life.
Nevertheless, do not take the life too seriously. Every day is lost irreparably when one has not
laughed or smiled! Humour requires joy and joy requires peace. Be friendly to your core and start to
change the point of view from which you think. Correct by initiative affectionately the things in your
life, which cause uncomfortable feelings for you. Do always only that, what feels right. Live your
truth.
Maybe it may not be the truth of another, but that does not mean that you are wrong. It also
does not mean that the others are under a misapprehension. It simply means that you honour what

you feel. Try to help others. Open your heart and admit your feelings. Give away your love and
expect for it no service in return.
Who discovers the love in oneself and admits this, increases largely his oscillating frequency.
Permit yourself all the joy, fullness and love you need. Tap your internal springs of strength, joy and
love, which arise from a strong partnership to God. If you have discovered that you can find God only
in yourself and not somewhere outside, then you are on the right track. Expect miracles and they will
happen!

15. Questions and answers on Internet

Steffi, what do you say about the reincarnation?
The reincarnation belongs to the life, just like the death. It is an everlasting circulation. You begin
your incarnations first as a mineral, then as a plant, as an animal and, in the end, as a human. You
must go through, so to speak, higher and higher evolutionary states. The soul state of a human is
then the farthest developed one of the deliberate monads. The only exceptions are the dolphins and
whales whose soul quality is accurate to that of the human. They are, so to speak, humans in an
animal body. The human incarnates then as a rule repeatedly as a human.
Nevertheless, it is also possible that people incarnate again as an animal!
Hence, one should respect animals and estimate just like people. The possibility of the person to
be born again as an animal, also reflects very well that all life is equivalent and that there is basically
only one single being - and this is God.
Everything connects with all. No soul is more important than another is. Only differently far
developed souls exist, but that is it. Humans, animals and plants are part of God, but also the earth
herself is part of God.
Reason for the reincarnation of people as an animal can be that they have to fulfil a special task.
For example, the target may be to support a person who is in a very difficult period of life. Besides
there are also learning tasks for which the animal level is better suitable. The role exchange of a big
game hunter or a seal murderer with his victims is obvious, wise and conduced to humility. They
have to know the other side of the slaughter of animals. The learning effect with a reversal of the
situation is the biggest in such a case. So to speak, to witness very closely, which grief originated
from them in their last incarnation.
A big number of Nazis of the German empire incarnated again in today's Israel as Jews.
Nevertheless, many have learnt nothing how one can watch in the treatment of the Palestinians. By
the construction of the big wall, they have created again a gigantic concentration camp. By the
withholding of money, the Palestinians starve. Killing actions and the flattening of whole settlements
are the synonym for permanent torture.
My dog was also once as a person incarnated. Thus, I got via meditation that she was once a
physically handicapped young man whom I had to care for. He was only able to walk supported and
under pains, to speak was difficult for him very much, and nearly incomprehensible. In a dream, this
soul told me that this is also the reason, why she absolutely does not want a muzzle. At that time I
could not talk, at least now I would like to speak unhindered. This man incarnated years ago as my
dog, in a psychically very difficult phase of me. He returned to me all love and attention that I gave to
him in the past. This soul incarnated exactly in a phase in which everything went wrong in my life
what is possible to go wrong. Everything seemed to me so senseless. Nothing gave pleasure and my
life work (n.: publication of my book) I had not consciously realized yet. Indeed, it was the time I had
the first visions and channeling for my book. However, the coverage of my task was not clear to me
and medially informed yet, so that I still was not aware of my life purpose and of my life-task.
My dog gave me new joy of life. I realized that everything connects with all and my decisions and
behaviour have strong consequences on the well-being of other beings and it would be irresponsible
to operate egoistically. I took responsibility for my dog and it became an affair of the heart to be on
hand for her. My dog helped decisively to give my life sense again and she exemplified and lived daily
clearly recognizable what is unlimited love and joy in everyday life. No one would have been even
nearly in the position in this period of live to improve my mood by his presence to such an extent as
my dog did it.
"Do Plants and animals have a soul?
Of course, animals and plants have a soul. Unless you rest in you and you are open to the
spiritual love and light so you can also feel these souls. Let me give an example: You walk through a
garden and your heart and your mind are open; then you can downright feel the wonderful energies
of the plants. You can connect to these energies and souls and then you feel comfortable the energy
of this plant. This is also the reason why people feel so attracted to flowers and trees. Some people

even have a favorite tree, which they embrace and thereby gain life energy.
Repeatedly, it also happens that when a person dies also his favorite plant dies the same day. This
happened for example when my grandmother died.
Who has a pet, this one will not put your question in relation to animals. Without a soul, this
intensive bond between humans and animals could not exist. Many humans already had contact
dreams with animals and for shamans, animals have even a special position. Animals also dream just
like humans. Often I woke up when my dog was barking when dreaming, sobbed, or showed other
emotions. Are you aware of connectedness with other beings of the creation, you can enrich your life
enormously. "
Hi, no offense, but I find a lot of this hard to believe. Perhaps I am not enlightenedenough,
sorry.
Hello, you do not need to apologize for your feelings and your rational judgment of my visions
and channeling. It is not possible to injure me, for I am too much above that.
The representation and view of the environment and living conditions, as every single one sees
with pleasure, may not be messed up by visions of a seer. There it is much easier and more
comfortable to condemn the prophet. Then the healthy world is right again.
My visions and channeling are partially very displeasing and the people would have to change their
concepts and change their behavior, however, who wants this already?
The matter-of-fact-persons have as boundary of their comprehension the terrestrial, thus which
one sees - however, it is only a tiny fraction of the being! The intellect is bound to space and time ground-based. The prophet however carries the oscillation of a refined feeling ability in himself,
which rises over space and time and thus, cannot be conceived by the terrestrial understanding. God
and its working are independent of space and time, therefore limited understanding people can
never judge which comes from God and cannot judge already at all. The understanding is not
qualified to bring clarification of eternity values. The antennas for the spiritual truth are others than
for rational realization.
Yes, I call myself prophet. The difference between a prophet and a clairvoyant or fortuneteller is
that that the job of the prophet is to move the people to a return, while the fortuneteller or seer is
interested in a "hit". No matter the level of the seen things is another. A fortuneteller will not
medially receive things concerning the whole world; at most personal tragedies or regional
happenings. A prophet is also a mystic man who knows many spiritual truth based on own
experience. So I met Sananda (Jesus Christ), Mother Mary, went by spacecrafts of aliens or visited the
planet Venus.
I have also seen, as can be proved, the homicide of Slobodan Milosevic and already 5 to 10 years
ago I have had visions and channeling about the economy, environmental changes and war events
which are realized today more and more. You need only to read the newspaper or watch TV. At the
time of the announcement, these events were not even to be expected to some extent and I still was
confronted with much more skepticism than today.
I know my life-task here on earth exactly and I strictly follow her. Such contributions as yours
encourage me in my job, because it gives me again a reality check how unconscious partially still the
consciousness of the people and how low their oscillation is.
I post especially for you, then would everybody say is clear to me anyhow, I believe this also,
of course, I have it also seen, then there would be no more job for me.
I post, so that people rethink and change their behavior. I do not post about the hurricanes, which
appear constantly at this season and the readers here in the forum pat me on my back and say, this
is a hit. This is not my domain, for this job are other people here responsible.
Thus, I did not get any information so far - in contrast to other seers in the history - about an asteroid
impact. Why? This would not support the work of the prophet. In which way could I warn before an
asteroid impact? One can do nothing against it.
However, dont be irritated. You belong to the wide mass of the population which believes only
what they can touch and see. Even in this spiritual forum, you are not alone with your approach. For

all of you will be the winning lottery numbers given to me by Christ and up to this time I am glad
about so incredulous words like from you. These words encourage me to continue to shake the
people up and to contribute to the further increase of the consciousness.
Hello Steffi, for some years I try to get closer to the large secret of our existence. I have studied
the Bible; I informed me about different religions and got to know more or less interesting spiritual
humans. Overall, I got a quite good overview.
My problem at present is that I have to know enough worldviews to talk to me or to think at any
time everything nicely and suitably. I read your prophecies and find it very nice to find out that the
earth cleans herself shortly and the hardship ruling now soon ends.
On the other hand, I believe to know that on our own terms we can change this world only by our
thinking and action.
The spiritual hierarchy sends to us helping energies and light, thereby it more easily for us to
awake and to act in accordance with our heart. However, we have to do it ourselves! At present,
those are the two dominant counterparts in me. I would be very grateful for information, which wins
the bid for one of the two. Can you contribute to it?
It is quite natural that in case of an awaking interest in a topic one informs himself and soaks up
like a sponge all information he can get. Then many are overpowered of the fullness of the
information and do not know a lot at all anymore. What should I believe? , then becomes mostly
the standard saying. The solution is quite simple: Hear on your heart and take the criterion what
feels for me correct? Logically that one tries to categorize and arrange events then due to his
experience and knowledge treasure. This categorization gives then a certain form of security to
humans. He could identify the unknown and, hence, it is not threatening any more. Now the event
belongs in the drawer X and in the case, Z will be probably open - one believes. As you think about
the past at present, so was the past. I.e., we create the past at present, at every moment anew.
Unfortunately, we are in favour of thinking about the past much too often in the way that our ego is
satisfied and we have properly acted in the past, so to speak. We form the past in thoughts in such
a way that our today's behaviour and the situation we are in, confirms and feels for right. Thus, you
suppose, e.g., with pleasure that I say the earth will clean itself shortly. You like that; hence, you also
accept it. It fits in your life plan. However, what is soon? This depends again on your subjective
feeling.
If for you soon is tomorrow, then you are disappointed the day after tomorrow and frustrated if
perhaps it did not happen yet and you change your dogmas. Disappointment always originates
through not fulfilled expectation attitudes. Hence, it would be immensely important to release from
fixed dates and expectations. Accept everything in such a way as it comes. However, this is not easy
at all. Now and then, I also still grope into in this trap.
Like last year, when I got the information that the Third World War goes off in October 04
because at that time this was the truth for me and I also counted on it. However, unfortunately, this
date moved. I did not change at the end of October thereby my world view or my faith sets, since I
understand the topic time and the changeableness of the future only too well, but I was a little bit
disappointed.
Because I know that everything has to happen what I saw, logically I prefer that it comes true
today and not tomorrow. I want that the day after tomorrow is here as soon as possible. Thomas,
what you call opponents - the support of the spiritual level or mastering the upcoming problems
exclusively by humans - this is no contradiction. The person must solve the problems by himself; he is
responsible for it and does not need to believe in alien rescuers, because this will also not be.
What the spiritual hierarchy does, however, is that they give you the base, so that you can exist
and master everything. Your muscles - quite in general spoken - train, so that you do not lack the
basic condition and you are able to pass the check. The streaming light and love energy supports you
to master the problems, which come up to you.
In your book are also known prophecies."
There exists no authorship or exclusive right on prophecies. Is something important for the
spiritual worlds, then they use many tools. I am such a tool. Besides that, I get the media

appearances and none of the many already deceased prophets, who not even roughly had so exact,
detailed and precise visions, as I have. In addition, a big number of prophecies never heard before,
are included as well. There was no prophet during the last centuries who saw the landing of the
aliens or 3 warning earthquakes, followed by the 14-minute and the 8-minute world quake, the flood
of large parts of Europe, the occupation of Turkey by Russia as the beginning of the big war and the
death of the Pope as a critical time. In addition, all my prophecies describe quite clearly and are not
interpretable, as in cases of many other seers. Nostradamus, e.g., you can always decrypt ex post.
Every year a new author appears on the book market who assures that he would have found the key
to the understanding of Nostradamus and the guessing game continues.
In which way do you channel? Indeed, I sometimes have the feeling of an intuition, but I cannot
put this into words"
Most people channel their higher self. Hence, the quality of the channeling is very different. If
somebody is already far developed, his information has of course a lot of higher value, than from the
one who just started to get a taste of the spiritual world.
I am not able to channel actively, although one could learn it. However, I am not interested in
learning. If the spiritual world is of the opinion, that something is important for me to know, I will get
this information in an act of grace. The channeling and visions happen to me. It is, on the one hand
my higher self and on the other hand Jesus Christ.
What do you think about technologies for the rise of the own spiritual level? I mean, e.g.,
"returns" (in the ideal case you see a former life of yourself.) or special breath and meditation
technologies, which are well described in some books."
Spiritual development is a quite natural thing and needs no technology. All your dispositions,
however, also everything of the knowledge, which is important for your current incarnation, you
receive by God. It is an act of grace. Should you have a special dignity, you also receive the necessary
graces for it. To be a good person requires no big things. The ordinary, simple but true and real
virtues are necessary for sufficiency.
You do not to look through any secret of the universe to be spiritual. Be in the presence, be
grateful for any advice that you make and accept everything, especially everything what you
experience. Experience everything fully aware, be in the flow of life and take something with you.
This is the path to find enlightenment."
"Today, I had a vision for the first time and I am totally shocked. I saw much suffering and deaths
on the roads. I think it is the result of a war scene. "
"I'm always amazed when some here have a vision or a dream, and then they think they would be
upset, frightened or panic would break out in them. Recognize the big picture, and then panic and
confusion fade away. Thoughts determine our well-being.
In many channeling, Christ used the word "cleansing phase" for the time of the cataclysm. He calls
these events necessary, right and good for the advancement of earth and man. The world seeks its
harmonious balance and she will find it.
You should always keep the big picture in mind, even if it is sometimes very difficult to cope with
the tasks. Specifically you should not lose sight of the fact if they just even directly affect you. The
more you recognize the necessity and the sense of change, the less you will become mentally
unbalanced. "
Do you remember, actually, now former lives of yourself, or the phase which you have spent in
death?
I see a few former lives of myself, but only sequences. I could not write complete curriculum
vitae. I get now and then information, which is obviously important for me in my today's incarnation;
otherwise, I would not get them. To the phase just not incarnated, I cannot remember. I know only
like one feels in this phase.

What, however, in detail my subjects were in these transition periods, I do not know this. On the
astral level, you look at the lessons of the past incarnation again and learn just as in the 3-rd
dimension. It is a slower learning, without emotions, but with feeling. Real learning occurs about the
feeling and not the mind.
In addition, a child must feel the hot stove plate on the skin, before it acts in caution. Only what a
human experiences, feels with all transformations, he has fully seized. If you have concluded this, you
prepare in vote with your soul group for your next incarnation.
Does one incarnate biologically always beside soul mates? Is such a firm karmic group closed with
biological members of the family (due to many things / discussions during the life) that one will also
deal in the following lives with them?
Almost all people who are important for you in this life belong to your soul group. In my case,
e.g., even the director of my high school. The saying blood is thicker than water (n.: closer
solidarity with the family), is not binding however. You incarnate then together repeatedly in new
constellations.
Thus, your mother from the last life can suddenly become an opponent who challenges you and
demands the maximum of a quality in a certain area of you. Your grandmother becomes a friend or
also a headmaster. If you get to know somebody and after 10 minutes you say, You are very familiar
to me., then you can be sure, this person belongs to your soul group.
"In the Book of Revelation is talked about the character of the animal, without which you will not
find work or something to buy. Behind it hides the figure of a man, and that number is 666. You need
God's wisdom to explore this. There are a myriad of speculations in this regard. They talk about www,
the bar code and some say 666 is the number of the Antichrist. Stefan, what do you say? "
The number 666 does not stand for the Satan or the Anti-Christ. Nevertheless, the number
666 is a metaphor for the forces of the bad person. It means the person arrested in the material. It
means also the number of a person.
The number "6" in her symbolism stands for imperfection or also for the perfection of the
material. Where she appears, it is about connection, dependence and material adjustment. Today
most people live at this consciousness level. Nevertheless, without spirit nothing is perfect.
Thus, all material was created according to creation history within 6 days. Thus, the number 6
stands for the created, for the material, which has not found his completion in God yet. Only on the
seventh day the nuptial mystery secret God and man is celebrated. Only then, the earth is made
perfect. The number 6 remains with her numerical value under the number 7, which stands for
completeness and wisdom. Even the archangels are seven in number, and thus complete. The light
with his seven decomposing colors (spectral colors), corresponds to the seven qualities of the divine
self and performs materially what these qualities accomplish spiritually: Order, will, wisdom,
seriousness, patience, love and mercy. Also in the Johns Revelation 7 stands for the perfect work:
seven letters are written to seven towns. Seven seals to break, seven trumpets sound and seven
bowls pour out upon the earth. The number "6" three times in a row stands for the trinity (trisection)
of the person. The trinity consists of body, soul and spirit. The number 6 ascribes to all. The trinity
of the animal human therefore has not matured yet or arrests still in the material. Jesus has
converted at the wedding at Kana the water-filled six stone jars into wine. He improved the 6. So to
speak, he developed it further. If the man have to carry a sign or a chip in the body in the near future
for to be able to go shopping, so this is a clear sign of the material-oriented people. It is a mark of the
beast "human". This sign could be a tattooed bar code, or a subcutaneously injected chip, which they
use partially already today in discos in the field test.
If one has a sexual experience in a dream or in an out-of-body experience with a friend, does then
one take up also mutually karma? If one entirely dissolved his ego, can one have still karma? Does
one dissolve his karma, if one gradually, slowly dissolves his ego?

Karma is nothing else than the counterpart to actio-reactio in the physical area. Unfortunately,
they use it very often as if it would be something bad. Fact is that each action in life causes karma.
Karma is nothing else as the reaction to an action or a thought. Karma is neutral. One talks however
always about bad karma or he has karma. Actually, the word is then wrongly used. Karma is
completely simple the reaction.
On the dream level, which is however equivalent to the physical level, you cannot cause any
karma. You can set your mind at rest continue to be furthermore sexual active on the dream level.
Which very probably however functions is to diminish karma. That means that e.g. an extremely
unpleasant experience on the dream level decreases that you must pay for it on the physical level.
Prime examples for it are dreams, after which you wake up bathed in sweat.
A nice sexual experience with a person known to you is nothing else as that you are closely
connected. Either consciously or unconsciously when education, values or the social order, etc. quite
simply prevented that you are together in the real world of the 3-rd dimension. I had in dreams
also sexual experiences with beings, which I know, indeed, since eons of years. However, nowadays
they are not on earth or I have not met them yet.
One never dissolves karma because every action and thought produces karma. If you have already
dissolved your ego, however, I would not only congratulate you, but also explain to you what then
would be: If the ego dissolves you get your karma immediately served, i.e. you get immediately the
answer to your action and thoughts.
If your ego is already completely distraught you will place to greatest likelihood always only
actions and thoughts, which cause that cause nothing but good anyway, because then you're already
just extremely well spiritually developed.
Stefan, what is your point of view that Jesus is the only son of God, he has found the Catholic
Church and therefore she is the only true confession? What do you say about the Bible? You as former
father of Jesus, do you have perhaps special information about?
I do not have special information, because I only see a few sequences of that former life. The
only medial information of Jesus Christ concerning the subject religion was that for coming nearer
to God it is important to interact with people and not to join a confession. However, I will tell you my
point of view:
First of all: The God of the Old Testament whose ego seeks for revenge and who calls on people to
kill - this is not the God who leads me in my daily life. God is pure love and has no ego.
Now to the New Testament: One of the biggest deficits of the Bible is that they deleted the
reincarnation from all writings. According to the Catholic Church therefore exists only one life to get
to God and this is only possible by means of the Catholic Church. They say that she is superior to all
the other confessions, is quite near to God, and contrasts above all with them, because Jesus is the
God's only son and the founder of the Catholic Church. Nevertheless, the reincarnation just belongs
to the life like the death. It is an everlasting circulation. In addition, both other statements are wrong:
Jesus was and is neither God's only son, nor he has founded the Catholic Church.
I know that Jesus was and is a God's son. As well as I know, that every single of us is the son of
God. The church has denied Jesus all human qualities - only he can work wonders, he did not come
into being by a sexual act and had no sexual contacts. Therefore, he must be an incarnation of God!
Jesus Christ was absolutely a prominent charismatic personality. He is an admirable person who
absolutely cured also people and did many other miraculous things.
The church presents him, nevertheless, as inaccessible. Therefore, they falsified his true
apprenticeship, because such a representation is in awesome contradiction to that what Jesus
wanted to teach his people. He wanted to show us that we are able to be just like him and therefore
reach (become) God by him if we are as he is. There is a gigantic difference to do miraculous and
some first level value and then to say that I also would be able to do this, or whether it is shown as
an inaccessible miracle of an inaccessible God. The second variation is that of the church propagated.
The person is small and to this great God you can come only via the church, you alone cannot
manage it. This gives power to the church and limits from the start the possibilities of the person.
Jesus did not found the Catholic Church. Persons like you and me have founded confessions,
supported on their faith. Either based on the history of Jesus, Buddha, Krishna or Mohammed or

based on that what they believed what would have happened. Jesus did not come to found a
religious community. He came to the people to show: Hello people, I am a person like you and look
all the things I can do. You are also able to do this. I am a person like you. I am the son of God, as well
as you. You can become like God, as well as I am. This was his life-task, this was his teachings.
Jesus was a person like you and me, also with all human qualities. One needs only to think about
his fit of rage in the temple when he knocked flying states of stallholders and was wild. Today he
would very probably do the same, in view of the wealth of Vatican and the 1 billion people that
suffer or die of hunger. Yes, I am sure of that. He also has preached at that time not in his own
"church", but went to the poor man, outcasts and dying - and this free of charge. Probably he was
also married and had therefore a partner (Maria Magdalena) as it was just usual at this time. There is
also nothing wrong with it, it is quite simply the human nature. Thus, an orgasm is the union with the
highest source. There exists no time at such a moment, it is the pure being.
The falsification of the Bible and the teachings of Jesus by the Catholic Church are absolutely like
the falsifications of other religious communities, although I do not have the same idea there. What is
now the coming development of the confessions? Religion is the absence of experience. The senses
are closer to God than the rational consciousness. Without experience, any theory will resolve.
Consequence from it: With the increasing spirituality of the people, the religious communities are
condemned to death. Everybody will know that God is in itself and dogmas and laws of religious
communities become obsolete. Only by independent thinking and action, you can serve the creator.
Stefan, you criticize some subjects of the Bible. From your point of view: Is the Bible valuable or
not and written by God?
Every book is written by humans, however, it can be divine inspired. The Bible surely is such a
book. In spite of all deficits, I would like to mark, that the Bible is in many sequences very valuable
and of divine wisdom. The Saint Johns Revelation for instance is the most important prophecy ever.
You may not take the Bible literally, but it is written in metaphors and similes - adapted to that
past time. For me, the St. Johns Revelation in the New Testament was for years a big guessing game
and I understood only portions. Though the Bible is in many parts a divine book, however, for the
today's time the Bible is hardly adequate because the elective mode of expression suits in no more
way. Clear recognizing of the details is thereby possible only for few. Most people read the like a
history book without understanding the deeper sense of the single events. Who takes the Bible
literally does not understand anything. To cling only cursorily to letters, nevertheless, is the wrong
way.
This is also the reason why in the 19. Century a New Revelation came into being, written by
Jakob Lorber - revealed by Jesus Christ in the language of that century. The creation of Jakob Lorber
especially tries to explain many chapters of the New Testament, but has also much new information.
Once Jesus called my book Bible of the 21st century. As an insider, I know that in my book many
events from the St. Johns Revelation are revealed, but much more detailed. In addition, it is larded
with many new and never revealed prophecies, however, clearly written down. I hope everybody will
understand. The whole enhanced by much spiritual truth. Two readers of my book contacted me and
told me that while reading their eyes suddenly had had the function of a zoom and the letters would
have been 3 to 4 cm big and started to shine in gold. The vision in my book in which on my book
cover stands God as an author, testifies also of it.
Obviously, every age needs its own Bible. If only Gods spirit penetrates a book this is not enough
to make it valuable for every age. The reader must also understand it. Regarded in isolation the wellknown Bible is overall a very valuable book. Under the aspect of the passing on of information, of
spiritual truth and as an aim the understanding of every single reader, the manner of writing does
not suit for the today's time.
Indeed, one should still take another point of view in the consideration: Every association has
statutes. Possibly, also an advertising prospectus or a pamphlet in which you can read the statutes
and, perhaps a review on the association history is given. Many club members - in the concrete case
members of a confession - need such a prospectus as a guidance to have the feeling not to move in
the vacuous space but within a helpful structure. Who needs a flysheet as an internal hold for his

faith, for that one a distorted Bible is also valuable. However, the faith alone does not change one
person from the base of his being.
What is the difference between monad, soul and spirit?
The term monad means that simple, indivisible unit which owns sense for itself and unfolds from
it forces which work outward. Whereby there are tunings here, of unconscious monad to conscious
ones. Thus, the soul is a conscious monad, a stone of the whole world. The uppermost monad is, so
to speak, God, whereby each monad has to go through all hierarchies.
She has to pass through every area of life, namely by the mineral empire as a germ, then by the
plant kingdom, the animal kingdom and by the development of the child into the human realm. The
monad stands behind the growing up embryo and develops its body, so that he becomes human,
until you return, in the end; again back into the source, back in God's monad. The monads form the
realms or classes of the monads, which emerge.
The single element begins its long developing way, while it from the lap of the divine develops
its own divinity. In other words, it has its own monad being already in itself; however, it must attain
the I-conscious realization of this divine monad being. Then the monad moves slowly by each realm:
The stone, i.e. the monad in the stone becomes a plant; the plant an animal; the animal a person; the
person a God.
The soul is the connecting instance between the super temporal, not material, perfect self and
the temporal, subject-afflicted mostly imperfect personality. The soul reveals itself as individual
information for the person, as his completely personal consciousness. The light, which all souls
radiate, causes the progress of the world and the ascent of its peoples. All things have inevitably a
cause, a driving strength, an animating reason. These souls, symbols of the detachment, have given
the highest stimulating impulse to the world of the existence and will give her furthermore. The soul
is an incomplete product. It is a development. Unique, but not individually - it is a part of a group
expression.
Spirit in this respect is a difficult term because it goes into the transcendental. I try to define spirit,
however, for the purposes of the connection with the soul: It is the transcendent component in the
person, thus the monad or the self. The life, the spirit, is impersonally, anonymous.
The connection of the classical trichotomy body, soul and spiritends, when humans finish the
earthly life. Under no circumstances, the death of a human destroys something of the life itself.
Spirit shows up as a totality of the physical laws and orders, which hide behind the expiries of the
inanimate nature.
What is a dual (twin flame)?
With the separation from the source the monad divides into a male one and a female part. If it
you are, e.g., the female spirit monad (n.: nevertheless, you do not always incarnate as a woman),
you have a counterpart, the male part - your dual. However, the comeback into the source is only
possible hand in hand with your dual. This symbolizes only much too well that everything connects
with all. You have done your home work and you are far enough developed does not mean that
you can return alone. If your dual still is to reach your level of development and unconsciously
wanders like a ghost through the area. Together is the slogan, hence, it is also so important to
serve all. You are strongest connected with your dual because both derive from a shared
consciousness unity and in the dual are shares, that belong to your big whole.
The only exception would be if two souls of your spirit were at the same time on the same planet
incarnated. Logically, here would also an extremely strong attraction exist. However, one does not
meet his dual in every incarnation. This can often be not the case, for several incarnations. At striking
developing points on his way, back to the source, however, already very often.
Above all, interesting in this connection appears, that big spiritual beings sometimes incarnate
even at the same time on the same planet. This has the advantage that your spirit develops, so to
speak, "twice as fast". Not only one soul does experiences, but two. However, both souls are from
the same spirit. You can meet, so to speak, yourself. Then this person will be connected also most
dearly with you like your dual. My spiritual mother, but also I stroll nowadays in a second version
on earth. In visions, I saw that I would still marry this duplicate soul in this incarnation.

For not far developed spiritual beings, this is not possible yet. What could one divide there? There
would be nothing left.
I have read your book with pleasure, I find it good, and however, you have chosen a thing
awkwardly: You mention that you are a direct descendant of David. I would not have written this. This
alarms the ego of the average citizen and they will look upon you as arrogant (not that I would do
this). I would remove this channeling immediately, because it is absolutely necessary to protect the
credibility of the book.
I thought very well about whether I should mention this or not. On second thoughts, it appears
correct for me. One must see this under the point of view of the main target group of my book: Main
target group are the materialists with the focus cash, prestige, image and sex. This majority of the
people are, as a rule, not accessible to the spiritual. These people deny the reincarnation or strongly
doubt about. However, those who believe in it believe and do not know. Therefore, there is no real
acceptance for this subject. Because I do not explain or talk about in detail in any sequence of the
book about reincarnation, I think it is important to let this cosmic law flow in, repeatedly. Constant
dripping wears away the stone. I want to contribute to the realization and that people think about.
None of the readers will be in my happy position to know from approx. 20 friends past lives and
the constellations at that time.
Thus, my daughter was once my wife, with a friend I was already married twice and for a good
friend I was the mother. Should I still marry in my remaining time here on earth the woman whom I
saw in visions of my wedding several times, I also know that I was already married with my motherin-law.
I also mention quite consciously that my spiritual mother is an incarnation of the Apostle Thomas
(She died in the year 05.) and a forum participant on the Internet at that time the Apostle Andrew
was. You can believe me, when I come with the world sensation on the market - 20 lottery-six in one
drawing and this even announced I would have any media presence. They will not question my
credibility by making the mention of such things. Why did I also mention that Samuel (n.: prophet in
the Old Testament) and Joseph of Nazareth were incarnations of me? It is because of the same
reason and not for ego reasons. Samuel and Joseph of Nazareth I know because of channeling and
visions. On the Internet, you find also the names Merlin, Lao-Tze, Sokrates, Christopher Columbus,
Nostradamus, Paracelsus, Shakespeare, Francis Bacon and St. Germaine. However, it is important
who one is at present and not in former times.
In addition, I want to make plain to the people who not only adore the Bible as a divine work but
also taboo it, that the God-worked prophecies and announcements did not stop at the end of the
Bible. Conservative Catholics are still of this opinion. They glorify the Apostles and other figures of
the Bible and adore them. They are not aware of that some of those today have a new incarnation on
earth with a different name. Above all, many Catholics also deny the reincarnation because they
cancelled it from the Bible and they partially follow the letters of the Bible texts like the Witnesses of
Jehovah.
If I publish my book, I do not need any support, which strengthens my credibility. With the slogan
I am also that one, who ..., or My spiritual mother was the Apostle Thomas et cetera. It is here
exclusively about the topic and spreading of the thought of the rebirth.
Is there any difference between higher self and God?
There exists a gigantic difference. With the entrance into the binary universe, the androgyny
body divides into a male one and a female part. One calls this the duals. Some also say twin's flame
in addition. I am, e.g., the male part of the whole. My bodily mother is my dual. However, my
spiritual mother is the male part and her dual is not on earth now. If you want to incarnate in the 3rd dimension, a higher self waits for you. Quite automatically - without it is not possible. Therefore,
you need not distribute leaflets search for higher self or to queue up the line at an androgyny being
that wants to care for a soul. Fancy the higher self as a kind of manager. It manages from beginning
of your existence in the 3-rd dimension your timetable.

At the beginning of every circulation all higher selves are equally developed. From the beginning,
they are already perfect in planning of your timetable. Besides, the knowledge of all your
incarnations is stored in this manager. The greater the sum of the development of your soul and
incarnations, the greater is also the knowledge and consciousness of your higher self. The higher self
never incarnates, therefore it is completely dependent on your knowledge about the 3-rd dimension.
Starting with the first incarnation, the higher selves become therefore different. The entry into the
duality occurs, as soon as you start the beginning of the circulation. It happens as soon as you
become a being of the 1-st dimension. From that time, you have a dual and a higher self. At trees the
higher self is called, e.g., "dryad". Then you go through the plant realm and the animal realm and
then the soul shares of several animals unite to a human soul. The human soul has another
consistency than an animal soul. Exceptions are here only whales and dolphins that have the same
soul structure like the human. These animals are, so to speak, people in animal figure.
The higher you rise in your development, the more support you also get from the higher self.
However, it is also your secretary. Forgetting marks your way, however, the higher self supports you
on your way. It knows your life purposes and prods you repeatedly in the right direction. It supervises
your personal development, your learning tasks that meet you on and your purposes, which you
would like to realize. It holds you on the right way. In addition, the higher self is perfect in the
intuition. Your higher self is your intuition, your uncertain but sure feeling. You can receive a lot of
information from your higher self, however only information that fits your own spirit.
There is the trisection spirit, soul, body. The higher self is invincible and immortal. It is the spirit.
The body itself is just a being like the soul; nevertheless, nobody can speak of a division into two
parts. The body must serve to the soul and this soul with her mind and the will the body. Hence, the
soul is also responsible for all actions where she uses the body. In addition, she is responsible for her
own thoughts, wishes and desires. Only with these aspects, we differ from an animal. The spirit
makes the difference. The spirit human makes the difference to the animal. Nevertheless, the human
is everything simultaneously. He divides into three parts.
Indeed, the soul herself has life; however, she is still not the life itself. Only one spark in the
centre of your soul is that what one calls spirit of God. You must feed this spark on your way of the
development constantly, so that he can completely penetrate your soul, in the end. If this happens,
your soul itself also becomes the life, which recognizes itself in his depth. Then you will be one with
the heart of God, because his pulse lives in your heart. Until then your heartbeat will form one single
rhythm with the heart of God and his heartbeat.
The spirit is vital; he creates everything in life and orders it. By the legacy of the spirit, the
creature becomes a human. Your soul is only the packaging of your spirit, just as your body is the
packaging of your soul. If the soul has reached the right degree of maturity and education, the spirit
passes then completely into the soul. This is the integration of the higher self. Then a new being is
born from God, a God-human. The divine spirit spark inserts to the child in the womb - at some
earlier, at others later. Completely this God's spark is integrated approx. between the 4th and 5th
month of the pregnancy.
Connection with God - this sounds for me: Here are we - and there is God. Are we not all an
aspect of God? Are we not all the same? Is God "bigger" than all these aspects? "
It always depends on the formulation. In principle, one could also say, the human is God. I
personally prefer to say part of God because God even is more than, e.g., you or me. God is more
than the sum of the individual parts of the creation. Above all, the source is much bigger in the
coverage and in the realization than the single person is. God is the spring and all consciousness
aspects, which are floating around there, in which dimension whatever. It seems to me arrogant if
now the person says, I am God. only because the seed is spread. Thus, the human should not
believe himself inferiorly, far from it! He has great potential. He has the potential to realize God in
himself. However, if just a dandruff falls from your head and whispers in your ear: Hello to you, I am
you., while it flies by - how do you think about this? A part of you is more suitable. If you compare
the consciousness of this dandruff with your consciousness, then maybe you can foresee the
difference between the God-human and the source (God).

Concerning We are all the same: Yes, because we are from the same substance. However, we
develop far differently. A car from the year 1890 you hardly will be able to compare with a car of the
today's production. I.e., we all are not the same. There are gigantic differences in the development of
the people.
You only need to read the newspapers. The majority of the people is bad, coated by a grey veil,
which allows them not only to be bad but also in addition, takes them the view to see the
gloriousness and uniqueness of the universe. This absolutely connects with the fact that souls are
differently old. There are souls who are for the first time incarnated here but there are just also souls
who are older than this solar system. Every soul is important as the other. There are, nevertheless,
differences, is the field of responsibility of the soul. Some souls took over more responsibility. They
integrate more into the momentary indicative events. Then they are also more important than the
others - in the whole context and in the meaning for the life itself, for the creation itself.
Nevertheless, you may not forget that every single soul contributes to get the energy of the light.
Each of us fulfils his duty, in small and large and now every single grain of seed contributes to the rise
of the earth to full blossom. Therefore every single soul helps the light to take her supremacy
position now visibly and perceptibly. Three-dimensional everything was separated; nevertheless, the
fusion of all dimensions soon happens.
There will be no war, God will not admit this. Nevertheless, the Creator is pure love and interested
in our well-being, or not?
I cannot keep back a grin. On the one side, you call yourself God and not part of God, on the
other side God should save you and turn away all disagreeable of you? Do you recognize the
contradiction? Are you all at once not committed anymore to your creative omnipotence?
God is pure love and interested in our return to the source and that we dive again completely into
the love. However, this is not in conflict to war, death of toddlers, rapes, racism or other events
where the direct or indirect affected persons often quarrel with the destiny and challenge the
existence of God.
God is, so to speak, the system. What happens in the system, however, this is up to the humans
who have originated from the source. The source expresses her by all consciousness aspects; God
per se will not become active, because as a single soul he does not exist.
Thus, Elohims and Cherubim create universes and the human forms life due to his free will by
himself. We can dive into the love again only if we have found out and mastered all polarities
between fear and love. The target is the source and also everybody will reach this purpose, however,
every individual himself determines the way and therefore the schedule.
As terrible as the experience of a war, the loss of a toddler by death, paedophilia or a rape may
be; grief is the main factor of the spiritualization. Most people deal with themselves and develop
fastest if they feel bad.
You as a creator are responsible for everything what happens in your life. Possibly grace can be
granted, however, as a rule the humanity has to face the music that she has arranged and this is
good and fair in such a way. Now, you maybe ask yourself, Why do I have to face it, if only the other
people are so bad?
There also exists group karma. Indeed, the soul is unique, however, not individually. As well as
group karma exists, also karma of whole population groups exist. Everything connects with all. Sense
and the purpose of life is the conscious experience and not Easter, Christmas, New Year's Eve and
birthday at one day - even if you (your ego) would like it.
On the soul level, you decide in vote with your soul group, which experiences you would like to do
on earth. However, here on earth you have forgotten this and only your higher self is aware of that
and leads you straight to these experiences. You as an actor have completely forgotten that you play
here only a part and it is the only matter to make as much experiences as possible.
Some of these actors call God to account, unfortunately, if in certain situations they are unhappy
with their part or reach the border of their capacity. However, the more extreme and the more
intensive the conscious experience is, the greater the development and the more quickly the return
to the source.

"Is there a personal God? I mean a single entity that one can in principle see, smell and touch.
Alternatively, is it correct that God is the life itself and all parts of it? "
"There is no person "God" who you can touch or with whom you could talk face to face - in this
form God simply does not exist. God is the life itself. The whole "system God" includes not only all
visible and invisible monads of consciousness, but also the universal intelligence.
Thus, God is more than the sum of the parts. There is also the transcendent nature of God. This
divine spark is present in each monad, and has the tendency to expand.
Every monad has also a spiritual guide. You as a human being on earth can hear your higher self,
your conscience, your inner voice - in this way God expresses himself directly to you. God is
impersonal. The pure transcendent is always impersonal. It is the all-consciousness.
Your individual awareness changes over to the all-consciousness when you return to the spring.
God is the system. The system cannot say, "I am the system." The system as a single entity cannot be
active. By contrast, all parts of the system are active and therefore God expresses in every moment
and action, but not as an individual soul, since it does not exist. Thus, Cherubim and Elohim (as part
of God) create universes, man (as part of God) makes his life independently. Spirits and angels help
on the metaphysical level to realize the will of God.
This is also the reason why never anyone has seen God or has talked directly with him. If someone
claims that the Lord had spoken to him personally or he would have seen him as a singular being, this
is simply not correct.
Completely new experiences overwhelm some, if they for instance hear for the first time an inner
voice so they think, that must have been God. They mention God is in this context, because for this
person such a situation apparently bears so much resemblance to God. The whole thing is
incomprehensible, not exactly defined and inexplicable. Something similar happened to Moses when
he received the 10 Commandments. An angel or a very well developed character gave these to him.
One author even published books under the title "Conversations with God", part 1, 2 and 3. The
books were not bad and sold very well. The title still does not fit. In most cases, your higher self
speaks to you as part of God or it is a spirit being. In the ideal case, it is a spirit that God has already
implemented, such as Jesus Christ or any other Ascended Master.
However, if someone posts a channeling, where due to the wording you can only identify as the
source (e.g. I'm the father of my son Jesus Christ that I sent to you"), so this channeling is simply
cheating and a fake. Very often, the swindler adds a Bible text, which has more or less the same
content. The deceivers want to validity the salary of their channeling or they want to support the
Bible text with their own text. These fanatics believe that there is a personal God, thus, they use the
supposedly ultimate source for their deception. Very often pastors do this. Especially in the U.S.A.,
there are many fundamental Bible fanatics. Exclusively fanatical Bible believers use such an
approach. They act missionary and try to spread as much identical messages as possible to convert
people.
Such a fraud is only possible, because probably 90 % of the devout Catholics and Protestants look
upon God as a superman who is omniscient and omnipotent and can do everything, of course also
direct talks with people. Only such people you can tell fibs. These do not realize that God is the life
itself and expresses itself in every second, and indeed in every event, but not as an active individual
soul.
However, you can easily unmask their belief: Ask them whether their almighty God can create a
stone that is so heavy that he cannot bear that stone.
The paradox here is that these Bible fanatics even violate a passage from the Book of Revelation.
John 5:37: "And the Father himself who sent me has taken over my testimony. You have neither
heard his voice nor ever seen his form. "
Mystics are the intermediaries between God and man. They are closest available to God, so to
speak. I want to emphasize that there is not even one mystic in the history, who was in contact with
God as a person. There were always "just" Ascended Masters their interlocutors. It was Mother
Mary, Christ, an Ascended Master, or an Archangel. God also never appeared anyone, because he
does not exist in this form.
God is impersonal, but can express in a very personal way. You can meet the elemental force and
feel her, however, only by parts of it. On the metaphysical level, the primary source reveals through

your higher self or in the form of communication with spirit beings. Such as Mary, Jesus Christ,
Krishna, Buddha or other spiritual beings such as Ascended Masters, in meditation or in a dream very rarely even "live" if a spirit manifests itself in your presence, as for instance Jesus and Mary
appeared to me.
On the physical level, you can experience God by people, animals and the nature. Maybe you ever
sat on an idyllic clearing in the middle of a forest and you thought, "This must be the feeling in
paradise." In such a moment, you could feel and experience the divine. At that moment, there is only
the being, the feeling - in this case mediated by the nature.
Unfortunately, sometimes people are too numb to experience God. Here is an example: A man
was in deep sorrow and cried, "God, speak to me ...." And a bird began to sing ... But the man did not
hear"....
Does your book make fear, are there dark visions?
The future is never good or bad. It always depends on the perception. The book gives hope,
animates to pray, to meditate, warns about the coming events, stimulates to independent thinking
and action and contains many spiritual truth.
In my eyes, not a single sentence makes fear. If one compares my book with revelations of the
Bible in which is spoken of blood-red rivers and contamination in very well visualized words, then my
book is suited very well for small children as a good night story.
The book is in the result a glad message. However, if you have fear of material loss, that money
will have no more value and the comfort you are used to will not be given any longer to you, then
you may not read the book. Nevertheless, damage can always take only the appearance. For the
inside, it signifies growth.
"You say that thoughts determine our future. How does this match with the fact that you report
about the coming war and the environmental changes. Do you not cause it? Do prophecies not create
anxiety? "
The enlightened is never afraid. He lives completely in the present. The further somebody
develops spiritually, the more he recognizes the sense of prophecies: the aspects realization, warning
and advance warning.
The job of the prophet is to move the people to a return and to show the big picture of the
connections and the sense of all events. He also delivers the spiritual background and tries to make
clear to the person that they are for their own responsible for all problems and for their solution.
God chose the prophet, because he has no fear of that what he sees or hears and he reports
neutrally to the best of certain, like a reporter. He is neither afraid nor he foments fear. In addition,
the reporter who reports about accidents does not manifest new accidents and becomes their co
creator. Solely the reader becomes a co creator of his own future by his thoughts and emotions of
the read. Of course, some people can get by prophecies out of balance. However, these people
would also jump down the cliff, if their soccer team loses 0:5 or in case of a damage of their car,
would jump down the cliff.
Mostly the weak, fearing and unhappy people will become impaired. Those people, who live
today absent-mindedly, take no responsibility for their life and do not reflect on themselves to
realize what we head for. Those who would like to see a pink cloud put over their life, naively living in
their own world.
However, these frightened people may not become the indicator. If one orientates on the fear,
one gives to this strength and power. If you are always insulted from all problems and you do not
meet them, you will fail in real problematic situations. Therefore, it makes much more sense to
explain the purpose of prophecies. Fear of the future is always inappropriate. Slowly diminish the
fears while one looks at them consciously. This is the key to give love more space in life. Hence, it
would be absolutely contra productive for the welfare of the world to hide prophecies.
Therefore, the core of entitled criticism of prophecies decreases from my point of view to the
question how one can provide that unstable people do not destabilise even further by prophecies.
However, this question gets all of a sudden a very theoretical character. When you also think about
those, who are strong and courageous, who can use prophecies and profit from it!

Prophecies have the character of a warning and it would be the summit of perversity to hide
these warnings because someone could start to tremble. Is one quiet? Does one open his mouth? I
keep to Christ and follow his order. Even if now and then people will act on me, full of fear with a
warning voice. However, even the people full of fear will be still grateful if, after the arrival of my
lottery-6, they are ready to believe and not still hope for the changeability of my visions and fall
paralyzed into throws of death - can use the edge of information.
"A so-called "critical mass" of positive thinking people would be able to prevent the disasters! By
prayers and meditation, something may weaken or maybe may not happen.
Everybody has to take care of his personal development. We must not wait for any disasters in the
outside, like the prophecy idiots, or?
Unfortunately many so-called esoteric people tend to slide into light and love babble, are
blue-eyed and believe that one can produce for decades shit, then one meditates a little bit and all of
a sudden the future changes. This is not so simple and does not work in this way. That what has
already happened demands its tribute. Absolutely, the future is not stiff and with the change of the
parameters, the whole picture changes. What you can change, primarily, is the feeling in yourself.
How you will perceive the whole. The old energies will die away. The most massive environmental
changes e.g., belong to it. In addition, the war belongs to it, because people have learnt nothing. Flip
the newspapers open, watch the news on television - then you will know what I say. We are as far
apart from the critical mass as the average person of the God-human is.
The development always takes place in oneself, I agree with you. However, the true impulses
come always from the outside, so that one then turns inwards. In some forums, here are postings
that the future has changed from 1998 to approx. 2000 and it will come to a smooth transition into
the new age. However, this is more or less the biggest boredom I have ever heard. Who believes this,
will come the more out of balance when it starts to rumble. It is a good trick of the dark side. In
addition, a trick like the nonsense that bad does not exist per se. You only need to think of demons,
these are bad, per se. This propaganda also comes from the dark side. Then the naive light workers
believe this nonsense because it sounds so nice and they want it in that way.
Fact is and remains, that the earth moves more and more towards an ecological and however,
also political disaster. The starry-eyed do not get this and believe that with light work and prayers not
all this will take place. However, this is a mistake. Too many people are bad and do not find the way
of the heart, unfortunately, hence, the impulse is necessary from the outside, will also happen and
this is good so.
Why did Jesus Christ wash the feet of Apostle Peter? I am of the opinion that the lower has to
serve the upper.
The quickest way to fill your soul by spirit is humility. Today humility has hardly attention. In the
market economy you must play yourself in the foreground, to be in the drivers seat and urge
others from the market - to control others is aimed. It is just the point to be better and to
dominate. Humility and the responding to others do not exist. It is a lone-fighter-system and group
consciousness does not exist. All are lone fighters and a group consciousness does not exist. Our ill
social system suppresses the humility.
Because everything connects with all, however, you are also responsible for the welfare of the
others to a certain extent. The upper always has his base in the low and grows out of it, develops. In
the end, it is the task of the education to raise this low as far as possible on the higher step. The
upper transforms the low. The upper must also serve the low, while it protects the low and
preserves. Just, therefore, the higher should check daily whether it is worth to serve the low,
because in this protective and help function lays a big responsibility.
The humility cleans and consolidates your soul. This development of a heart consciousness or
real feeling is the first step in the direction of group consciousness. Who throws himself down
humble, God will lift. Who haughty and egocentrically considers only himself as important and does
not respect all life round him, that one will not be able for this spiritual developing jump.

The only language, that everybody understands, is love. There are no more barriers, no borders the language of love is the cosmopolite par excellence. Lived love in word and action appears best of
all in humility and in serving. Serve others as good as possible without itemizing everything later.
A devout face, routine communion receipt, a stereotyped spoken prayer and regular church
attendance do not get you closer to God. This hypocrisy rather removes you from him.
Water is the symbol for humility. Humility is taking the deepest position. Water not only gathers
at the lowest places, but also flees from the heights - and, nevertheless, the mightiest bends down to
it to drink. It is absolutely without resistance and, nevertheless, overcomes the strongest resistance.
It is the stream of life. Nothing forms other as intensive as the water. It was also the water, which
gave the form to the continents. Just now, in the time of the physiological change, it is important to
drink a lot of water. It supports very strong your cleansing process. How helpful water is for your
psyche, you also recognize by the fact that one feels after an extensive bath or a shower very often
like new born. Every now and then one pronounces this even word for word. Water washes away
emotions, cleans and forms your soul.
"When I read your texts, I can positively feel your self-confidence and conviction of what you write.
Since when do you have visions and channeling? I would also like to know what success rate you have
with your prophecies. Have you ever been wrong?
"My close contact to the spiritual world and the recognition of information as the highest truth,
coupled with the knowledge of the quality of my visions because of the visions that already came
true, this is the basis for my self-confidence and belief that I proclaim the truth.
The problem is that what is for the one a personal knowledge from experience, for someone else
is just like a message in a book or in the news that he can believe or not. Therefore, it would be so
important to get rid of dogmas and learned patterns and to think and to feel independently. If all
people would be able to act in this, way my lotter-6 would be obsolete.
In recent years, I rarely had visions, but if I had any, so they were always right. I knew the minute
of my grandfather's death or test questions during my university studies.
The visions of the end times I have since about 1996. Since then I have very often visions and
channeling. I spread the messages so for almost 15 years.
During the first years of my visions, I knew only by my spiritual mother, the mystic Luise
Wittmann, that the source of my information is the highest source - namely Jesus Christ. I myself
found it out only years later. Previously, my ego was apparently still too big.
I want to say that I get almost exclusively visions about the absolute end times. Regional
earthquakes, plane crashes or the death of a celebrity are not part of my responsibility and are not of
significance for world affairs. Therefore, it is logical that for the statistics of my visions there is no big
database.
There were some visions and channelings during the past years that concerned events prior to the
absolute end times:
These were the first Gulf War and the date of the invasion of the U.S. army in Iraq. Furthermore, a
terrorist attack against the United States in their match against Iran during the Soccer World Cup in
France, the assassination of Milosevic and the death of Pope John Paul II.
I saw the invasion by the Americans seven days in advance. The deviation was exactly one day.
Considering the arrival of Special Forces in advance, so the prophecy was spot-on.
I saw the terrorist attack at the Soccer World Cup four days before - it did not come true. I even
saw the attack in detail the soccer teams that played, the weapons they used, the modus operandi,
the exact process, etc. House and farm I would have bet on it. What happened? The U.S.A. was
oppressive superior in the match against Iran, shot four times at the post and out of a counter-attack
Iran won 1:0. The demonstration took place on the field and the terrorist attack did not happen. This
case demonstrated very drastically the convertibility of the future very well to me and was a good
learning assignment for me.
The assassination of Milosevic I announced nine days in advance. It was a chronological precise
vision. As the reason for the death, they named heart attack in the media. However, I have
already announced nine days before on Internet that it will be an assassination. This is therefore the
clear prove that the official reason of death was simply a lie.

I announced six weeks in advance that the Pope would die on the Good Friday. The divergence
was just 1 week.
There were several prophecies related to the absolute end times, which already happened:
Twelve weeks in advance the spirit world prophesied a Divine Revelation to me for 7 August
2011. The channeling I received in the night from the seventh to August 8, but only after midnight.
Thus, there was a delay of a few hours.
I prophesied a foretaste of the big changing events for the beginning of August 2010.
While looking the pictures of the fires in Moscow or the floods in Poland, parts of Germany, Czech
Republic, and India and in Pakistan, one could see the panic of the people in their faces.
For the people in these areas it was the end of the world. According to UN the states in Pakistan
were worse than years ago the results of the Tsunami in the Asian area or as the results of the
earthquake in Haiti were. These prophecies chronologically exactly arrived.
The violent mass riots and changes of government in many countries already arrived.
I also saw the grief and pain in Japan, although I did not see the reason for it. At the sight of the
refugees in the emergency accommodations on TV, I could recognize my vision clearly. Indeed, this
prophecy had a temporal divergence of approx. 10 weeks.
Almost 15 years ago, I once announced my lottery-six. This message, however, was by the dark
side. At the beginning of my visions and channeling, I dedicated apparently too much attention to the
words and not to the energy. However, I have learned from it. Secondly, I was delighted too. The
forces of darkness only attack, where danger lurks for them. It was a confirmation of the quality and
importance of Christs messages.
As a summary: My visions and channeling come true, however, often there is a delay in time. As it
concerns the start of the real big cataclysmic changes there is partial a delay of five and more years.
That does not mean that these visions will not come because according to my information, this fate is
no longer avoidable and everything will come true as predicted by me.
Some visions of the probably greatest seer of the last century, Edgar Cayce, have delays of several
decades. Taking this in consideration, I can live with the delay of my visions. Important are the
sequence of the events and not the absolute start of it. With the arrival of the first event, you will
know what other events you will have to face. However, the sequence of the events is in detail in my
book, without ifs and buts. "
"Stefan, I've just finished reading your book and am deeply impressed. You can feel the love and
wisdom in each chapter. However, is for you, as an enlightened one, the essence of "God" completely
decoded or does it remain a mystery for you and do you regard the soul as immortal? "
First of all: Thanks for the designation enlightened. Although I am quite satisfied with my
spiritual development, I see some points where I need to work. However, now to your questions:
Is the soul immortal? The soul is mortal or immortal. It depends on how you want to view it. You
are a spiritual being. Your souls, even though you identify only with your present incarnation of a
soul, are part of your spirit. As long as you are on your way to knowledge, your spirit and your soul as
part of your spirit exist as singular beings.
However, once you, so your spirit, return in the source your individual consciousness ends and
will become the universal consciousness. You as a singular being, cease to exist.
Since your mind and therefore your souls as parts of your spirit are energy, they are not lost. If
you look upon this in that way, your soul and your spirit are immortal, although they no longer exist
as singular consciousness.
Concerning your other question: No, "God" - I prefer to say primary source - remains to me in
some respects a mystery. There are areas where I do not get it. The statement that people are God is
correct. God is the system and when we return to the primary spring, we are the system, because we
no longer have individual consciousness.
Here again, inconsistencies occur, because I just do not know everything:
There are beings, which may very well still have individual consciousness, such as Jesus Christ or
all of the Ascended Masters. They are pure love of have already implemented God, although there
still is no personal God.

In a vision and medially the divine information I get was named "breath of God". What are the
other details of the Creator? They call the Central Sun the center of God and all the universes go
around. However, in which way is this place different to other areas of the universe, because they
are indeed from the same divine substance? So you see, to understand the theme of God is very
complex and not really to comprehend. What really the primary source is in detail I would rather call
an academic question. For a pragmatist this knowledge is not important. Follow the love and you are
on the right track. You must not understand everything to be on the road properly. Many understand
very much and are still on the wrong path. "
"I admire you as you bear up against these verbal and sometimes very violent attacks by some
here in the forum. However, my question: "I have no idea why you would do that to yourself?"
"I am to admire? I do not see this. It is really calling, and I like to do l what I need to do. All the
things you like to do come from within and in principle, one cannot help but has to follow this calling
to be happy.
I have to confirm your words. It is no bed of roses. However, I am not advice resistant and very
well able to learn. I reduced my activity in the forums and write articles for a long time now only for
the silent reader, whose letter of thanks for me are the engine to continue.
Christ recommended me to publish my book with the arrival of the lottery-six, because before the
people will not believe me. Even in "spiritual" forums a very strong head wind blows in my face Christ was right. Hence, I will wait with the publication. However, the headwind already noticeably
decreased: 10 years ago, I had visions and channeling about economic, environmental changes and
events of war, which become today true. At the time of my visions you could not even to some
extent expect these events and the skepticism I faced was a lot more than today.
The fact that no prophet in history had many visions and themes that I announced offered again a
target for notorious critic. "You are the only one who sees this." I talked already more than 10 years
ago about affectionate aliens that will officially land on mother earth, that Turkey is attacked as the
first country in the Russian campaign, I talked about volcanic eruptions, the torrential flooding in
Europe and of two world earthquakes (8 and 14 minutes), which are announced by three small
earthquakes.
At that time, such events were no matter in the forums. They only repeatedly analyzed already
deceased prophets and seers.
Today, these events happen almost daily. Many others in the forums now have as well visions or
offer their conclusions as visions. ("I have a bad feeling. I am sure a mega quake will occur in
California." "I have a buzzing in the ears." "A volcano erupts, I have no idea when or where, but I feel
it.)
My activity is now a little bit easier, because in a channeling my task was clearly defined: My job is
to inform people and not to persuade them because I would be no messiah. Therefore, today I do
not care if anyone believes the messages or not, although I am pleased when they find a positive
response.
The attacks on me were never objectively! It was gone immediately to the personal level. This
approach contradicts the logic. There were hidden or open insults - because essentially they had
nothing to reply! The prophet brings never himself in person, but that what he says. The word hast to
be proofed and not the person. Gold is gold, whether in the hands of the beggar and the prince.
That one first judges the person and then considers whether he believes the words or not is a
custom of the matter of fact person. They need such a narrow limitation of the term, because this
gives them an apparent hold - a hold a hold in outward appearances, not to get confused. This way is
a handicap to move mentally forward. Hence, only who moves spiritually himself can make progress
spiritually.
Forums are a reflection of society. Many people are intolerant. They explain their own view of the
world as absolute and become aggressive, abusive and arrogant, if anyone has a different perception
and perspective of things. They are unable to accept a different opinion. They may feel attacked,
because they do not allow that their own view of the world is shocked.

Rather do not think about ideas or different perspectives, rather go straight into the defensive
position and spray poison. The more participants in a forum, the more likely a verbal "war" will start.
Good postings you have to seek with a magnifying glass. Mainly hot air is blown and many enjoy
to have found a field for their ego.
Here is my personal opinion about the profiles of forum members: A forum covers many aspects.
For very introverted people it may appear the only way to meet others. for others it is a pool of
knowledge, some have to live the mission and duty to provide information and others live out their
neuroses and consider the platform as ideal place to insult others anonymously to let go hate tirades
and to feed their ego. It is a great thing then, with many options. "
Jesus will come back and save us am I right?
Excuse me, but I have to smile about your naivety over and over again. Just because Jesus
according to the Bible said that he is the way and no one can go back to the source without him this
does not mean that he will save you. Although he will be the leader of the coming affectionate aliens,
however, he will not remain here and save nobody.
His return mentioned in the Bible is the return of the Christ's consciousness in many of us. Be like
Jesus. Then you will are saved! Unfortunately, many people believe that Jesus or any saint or guru
will do all the work for them and that they are "saved" forever while they explain and glorify that one
person to their savior. However, the key is to spread daily love and thereby to "save" you. You must
remove your own skeletons in the closet already yourself and work on yourself.
The teacher Jesus came as a messenger of the truth in the world. He tried to teach people who they
really were, and to show them how they can grow beyond the bonds of the third dimension. He was
a pioneer, but he cannot do the work for others. The world was not ready yet and most did not
understand his message. He could, as many other teachers of the truth in the course of the time,
only plant the seed of truth.
Many changes come through the courage of the brave souls who direct their light without fear
into the dense shadows. This so much maligned light workers often put their own lives at risk to
awaken a sleeping world from their complacency and to help them to become more independent
and self-responsible. The person must begin to see himself as more than a helpless chess piece in the
hands of the powerful figures, or it will change nothing.
Be brave, because the external phenomena show respectively the inner state of consciousness, and
the more you fill yourself with light, the more the outer forms change. However, completely changes
do not happen overnight, because it has needed eons of time to reach the today's state of
consciousness.
Spirituality in today's world means active behavior, means to let his light shine and to help other
people in the everyday contact. By passivity, you take yourself your brightness and disempower
yourself and thereby you give all the power to the evil. "
"When does the soul integrate in a human being? Does it integrate at the procreation, sometime
later, or not until the birth? "
"The divine spark of the spirit is placed in a child placed in the womb. However, you cannot name
an exact date. A part of them are placed earlier and others later. Fully integrated is this spark of God
(the core of the soul) until approximately between the fourth and sixth month of pregnancy, when all
aspects of a soul consciousness integrated into the new body. From this time on a silver cord
connects the astral body to the physical body. This is the beginning of an incarnation. The same as
the death occurs only at a separation of the silver cord. Of course, the soul is previously in the area,
but not in the body. It may also be that the soul is prior to the act of procreation near of the future
mother, because she wants to get to know her future mother. It is, after all, a decision of sometimes
decades of importance, which person one chooses as a mother.
Some secret teachings believe that the soul incarnates only with the first cry of the newborn,
because this is the most appropriate time to create an accurate Radix (horoscope).

In India, they announce a pregnancy only 120 days after conception. On that day, they celebrate
that the soul connects to the body and therefore it is very likely that this soul also incarnates.
A man led people through hypnosis back to past lives for 30 and then asked questions about the
timing and the incarnation of the soul. He got from the people always the same answer: The soul
enters the body of the unborn baby always about the sixth month. However, if the souls knew that
an abortion would be imminent anyway, then no soul went to the fetus and no soul walked in the
body. They said it would have been a waste for the soul to make such an experience. In such cases,
the fetus got no soul.
Quintessence of all these teachings: the soul gradually enters the body only from the fourth
month of pregnancy. Thus, an abortion in the first three months is not murder. The law in force in
Austria, abortion at latest at the end of the third month makes therefore sense. However, if one
makes an abortion so you should apologize to the spirit level anyway, because you prevented that a
soul incarnated.
For Catholics, the subject of "time of entry of the soul into the body," the problem is probably
that they deny the reincarnation. They cannot imagine that a soul can exist without a body.
Therefore, logically, according to the faith of Catholics, a soul has to enter in the fetus in the second
of fertilization. After the death of the soul, she comes into heaven, purgatory or hell. However, these
are states of consciousness and not places where rewards and punishments are pronounced. These
states of mind you can have anywhere, even on earth.
Its a pity that not all people are mystics, because they would see many of their past lives and
reincarnation would be no more a question of faith, but knowledge from own experience. "
We are a forum for academics and sophisticated people and according to the rules of the forum
here we apply academic standards. This means that you only can talk about provable claims and we
argue logically with verifiable facts. "
What I did not like in your forum is your highlighting the academic claim. It means to a certain
amount the exclusion for others. The uneducated gardener that daily meditative takes care of his
plants, will be very likely much more spiritual than the average graduate.
Mysticism is the experience and knowledge from a close contact with the spiritual world. Thus,
the mystic may in many ways set only claims that you cannot prove. The reader or interlocutor can
and should judge with his heart, whether it makes sense for him or not. You cannot prove the
spiritual. Do you want to create a scientific formula for God?
In essence, the very idea of "God" is too narrow for the immense size of the primary energy.
Could man "God" comprehend in his entire size, humility would imbue him.
He would absolutely have no thoughts about a formula for God, but would only feel happy and
bow in humility. I want to mention is that the term "God" anyway just a thought, is a construct to
describe, which you cannot describe any more.
I have seen beings from Venus and talked with them, I was in the universe, I flew in space ships,
and I have energetically combined with Mary and Jesus Christ. However, I cannot prove it. The
spiritual you can only experience if you are also open to the spiritual and you do not remain in your
own preconceived opinions and construct of thoughts. You can only live the spiritual development
and experience through self-experience. Inspirational impulses can be helpful and are often the door
that has first pushed open. A mystic may therefore be very well the inspirational impetus and basis
for a forward thrust in one's own spiritual development. God is lived love and is about feeling and
not the mind. On approaching, the spiritual by argument is not only impossible but also the
completely wrong approach and from the beginning doomed to failure. With dogmas, rules and laws
you will not find God. Thus, your forum is by concept a failure."
"If, after your lottery sixes the aliens are really landing and the earthquakes and volcanic eruptions
start, then you're really the greatest prophet of the last centuries. Then you have indeed a very, very
good contact with the spiritual world, to Christ and to God. I know, you always emphasize that we are
all equally important. Nevertheless, I have to tell you that you are amazing. It is as if a student

without a degree speaks with the Nobel Prize in this field. I want you to know that I am very grateful.
You can do a lot of positive karma in this life through your words that inspire others to grow
spiritually. "
"I have a very close contact with the spiritual world, because of a previous incarnation of me
especially to Jesus Christ (Sananda).
However, I only go on my predetermined path and follow consistently my life's mission to spread
the news. Just as hopefully you, your neighbor and Mr. Smith follow their paths.
Remember, however, if for example someone has the mission in his life to spread love in his family or
to help neighbors and he follows his life's work as consistently as I follow mine, this is more or less
the same. Each of us has to fulfill his life task. Thus, he is a creator of the future and helps every day
to give within his means the divine love more and more expression. The mission in life is always
adapted to the spiritual development of the individual.
Therefore, it requires for those, who have as life task the spreading of love within the family or
the neighbors the same efforts to fulfill as for me to fulfill mine. Therefore, I am nothing special. Only
my mission in life is different from others, and probably perhaps seen as something special. It is a
huge task and for the public good.
For the reconstruction of the world from the inside out, all people are of importance. Just as I still
could develop a good engine, without tires the car will not drive. Each of us contributes a different
part to the functioning of the whole. I can still be such a wise and good teacher. If no student should
listen to me, I am in fact worthless as a teacher. The same it is in case of a prophet. It does not make
sense for me to see outstanding world-shaking events, to warn the people, and then no one believes
me. Then I would have indeed fulfilled my life-task well, however, really for the better I could have
moved nothing.
My question: Who will ascend?
"To go to the church, to pray or to be interested in spiritual matters, is not directly proportional to
the ability to spread love. However, this is the only yardstick for the rapture. Unless you have fulfilled
your life task, you spread love in your daily life, and already a task is waiting for you that requires the
rapture, you'll probably ascend. If there no task waits for you, you will belong to the second or the
third wave of ascension. In these cases, no relocation is involved.
"Everyone has his own opinion. I personally do not believe in rapture before the great upheaval.
God would have no reason to hold back his anger, when the one he had intended to save would have
already left the earth. "
"First of all: It is o.k. if you do not believe it. However, as I have to follow my life task, I offer you
herewith information:
What concerns the "opinion": Here you must distinguish between the bases of an opinion. You
can have an opinion, because you assume something, you suspect that it is correct. You can also
represent an opinion out of a knowledge, which bases on personal experience. I speak from
experience when I talk about the rapture before the great upheaval. Your background is an
assumption, a belief. The problem is, that what for me is knowledge out of experience for you again,
is only one passage that you can believe or not. You can find the spiritual but only if you are open to
it and do not remain in preconceived opinions or structures of thoughts.
Maybe now you tell me how I may presume to speak so convinced about the rapture, where am I
still here? I still did not ascend! Visionaries and prophets can already change their frequency in the
mental area. Thus, they see and experience the future or past events, even though in a different
state of consciousness. Therefore, I have experienced the rapture twice, fully aware of it. This is
probably difficult to understand for you.
I cannot help myself, but I have the strong feeling that you consider God as a supernatural person
who decides everything. Why do I believe that you see God as "superman"? Because you attribute to
him, typical human attributes such as for instance "anger". It reminds me a little bit of the permanent
representation of aliens in movies as violent, disgusting, creepy, scary monsters and hostile to us.

Although I would like to note that an angry God would not really be a superman, but much more
an unbalanced person, not resting in his middle that should urgently work on his human weakens.
Howsoever: God is no superman. He is no person; he is the system, the life itself. He also is no
male. He, better you say it, is the androgyny system. It is the basis of all consciousness aspects.
Even the smallest part of the world represents him. Every smallest part of the world is a brain cell.
God is the brain.
If you remain apathetic in adoration and worship, then do not you stay just small - as the religions
want it - and you miles away from God, but you will starve.
Not to act and to persevere in passivity and stagnation is the spiritual death. God is light and light
is heat and heat generates by friction and by movement. Standing still is coldness, is the exact
opposite of life and therefore of God.
It is exclusively up to you whether you ascend or not. The indicator is you. It is about how far you
have already developed spiritually. It depends also only on you whether you will survive the great
turbulence or not. In this case, your higher self leads you. The higher self is a part of God, like you are
a part of God.
What is the reason that data of prophecies shift?
I have written about in detail in the chapter eight, especially I dealt there with the topic time.
In general, I can say due to my empirical values that prophecies, if they do not arrive exactly
temporally, shift actually always to the rear and never forwards.
This is a good thing and has essentially three reasons:
1). Ascension should still be possible for many people in this incarnation, however, development
is necessary for it and development needs time.
2). Prophecies are warnings, which should make the coming more easily bearable. If I know, so to
speak, that behind the door a child waits to frighten me, maybe I still frighten, however, not so
strongly. As I prepare for the month March, I will be also prepared in July.
3). Polarization increases, with it, however, also the positive forces. More and more people turn
to the spiritual. By prayer and meditation, many events can be less bad or shifted temporally to the
back. The basic tendencies - the real big things - you cannot prevent any more, however, delay
temporally.
A prophecy is not wrong only because she delays. In such a case thoughts, attitudes and actions of
the involved persons have changed, so that the seen future has just changed. Who expects a pointprecise temporal landing from a prophecy, has not understood, respected and accepted time and,
above all, the free will of the person.
An example: Somebody says to you, You will see, in the afternoon around 3 p.m. Mrs. X.Y will
appear here completely unexpected, I saw this in a Vision. Mrs. X.Y appears actually, indeed; only
around 5 p.m. Was the prophecy then wrong? What are already days or weeks within the scope of
the eternity? If there would be the perfect prophecy, we would be only puppets in a play.
We would run like a hamster in the wheel of the life. Everything would be predestined. However,
it is not like that. We have a free will and determine our future ourselves. The perfect prophecy
would be that one, which never enters and does not need to enter, above all, because the people
have changed.
Some people are of the view that Christ would not be able to err with data. However, it is not
like that. : He is the same subject to the cosmic law of the changeability of the future, as we are. (N.: I
do not know exactly at which place, however, somewhere in the Bible stands also: Only the father
knows the precise time.)
Stefan, how can I recognize which aliens are the good ones and which belong to the dark side?
If you have a well skilled heart, you will know it. However, also without perfect intuition it is
quite easy: You will identify them by the fruits. Is spoken of clarification, about new technologies for
the improvement of the environmental conditions, the oscillation rise of the humans, improvements
of working processes, etc., then these are the good ones. These are messages, which are affectionate
for you, constructive and helpful.

The dark powers speak about coming into power, of divine action, that you should allow
everything to happen and that you should keep calm. They announce the arrest of unloved persons
(e.g., George Bush); speak about Secret Services, of the introduction of a new monetary system
(Nesara, Gesara) and promise donations, debt reduction and wealth for everybody. The fantasies
Jupiter Ignition and stasis are further points they like to propagate.
The dark powers appeal exactly to those points, to which materially oriented people respond with
enthusiasm: money and power. The dangerous threat of them is that they often pack lies very skilful
into already to a great extent accepted truth. If you hear or read now somewhat from them and
recognize, besides, something familiar as truth, you are thereby in favor of swallowing uncritically the
next lie with enthusiasm. Be always critical!
"Will there be a mass landing of UFOs and will we be evacuated by these, so that we can escape
from the fright here on earth?"
I see the landing of many UFOs in Vienna. I extrapolate (n.: evaluation of behavior outside the
secure area) and say that it will be a mass landing all over the world. Why should only Vienna have
the pleasure of this raising experience? Many people who are world-weary want that the aliens
evacuate and "rescue" them. However, according to my last info, there will be no evacuation,
because, in the end, it was our decision to live here. At the end of the NWO-government, there will
be an evacuation, about in the year 2016. Namely when the earth is threatened as a whole in her
existence and becomes uninhabitable subsequently for some time.
The sense of the life is nothing personal.... Do you mean it in such a way?
No, thus I do not mean this. The sense of your existence is very personal here. In the 3-rd
dimension, you develop quite simply faster as on the astral level. It is about your personal
development, about monads of your spirit.
The higher you climb the spiritual ladder, all the more you will become consciously part of the
whole one. Finally, you deliver your personality completely at the cloakroom in the source. There is
only the all-consciousness. If I refer now information about these are logically impersonal.
Stefan, what do you say about the different considerations on this subject?
I have perused all contributions. I have read repeatedly speculations. More or less all variations
that I have heard here I knew from reading books. Why speculating? Hold your hearts pure, follow
the love - this is completely enough. One must not understand everything to be on the right way.
Even if one understands everything, he could be on the wrong way. As I said, Keep your hearts
clean.
And what can we do with your personal experiences, Stefan?
Nothing absolute, however, maybe they help you a little to break open existing mental structures
and promote to be open for new. Absolutely everybody must walk his own long developing way and
do the necessary experiences for it but every now and then inspirational impulses help. Spiritual
knowledge from own experience is anyhow a quite natural concomitant of own spiritual
development. If one does not get this knowledge from own experience but carried separate
exogenously, this can help in the development because one maybe understands the sense behind all
better, however, one actually lags behind still a little bit. This is also the reason why I mentioned in
this book that it is not necessarily conducive for the own spiritual development to make oneself
important every day 12 hours in spiritual forums or to soak up there even all info. You will not
reach the true development in front of the screen of your computer; you only will ruin your eyes
there. You reach true development in everyday life where you operate with people directly.

16. Epilogue
I am glad about the coming events, about the global transitions. I know the changes happen for
the benefit of all. It is the perfect planning of the creator. Everything happens for the cleansing of the

earth and the increase of the consciousness of the people. It happens for peace and love. The
transforming events have already begun.
I do not look at it as my duty to live ethically, to estimate the nature, to love the people and to
spread light. It is my purpose in life and gives pleasure to me. My spiritual advancement is the most
important thing in life for me. I must spread the word of God and follow my internal call with trust
and humility, indifferently as other may judge me. If I would worry about what others think, I would
live the life of all others but not my own.
I hope to have delivered to you a good insight into the coming up events and you are just glad as
me about the awaking earth and humanity. We live in a critical but wonderful time. Now the love
increases on this planet and everything transforms.
Should you feel fear or uneasiness because of the stronger and stronger incoming forces of the
nature and the changes on earth, keep always the sense of these events in mind: All this happens to
wake us, to finish our sleep and to stop to fight against each other and to hate. We may never lose
this out of sight.
Even on extreme living conditions and strokes of fate, if it hits you hardest, nothing should
dissuade you from your divinity. Dare always to do the right thing in view of all circumstances! Trust
in you, in your internal voice. This is the way!
The lighthouse is not afraid because of the storm or the darkness! In addition, you need to have
none in times of the distress, in times of the need, in times of the confusion. Nothing can happen to
you if you trust yourself.
The cleansing of the earth is necessary to realize the paradise on earth. Behind all these events
stands the ascension. The discovery of the immaterial being is a huge enrichment of our existence.
Try to experience all changes consciously and accept them! All charges coming up to us are little
things in comparison to what great we will realize here on earth. Big joy waits for us!
With the present book, I could hopefully enrich your life by new aspects and put another impulse
for the momentary earthly frequency rise and the heightening of awareness. My aspiration is to bring
the light in your life, which you maybe already search for a long time.
What you personally do can change the future of many. Recognize the strength of the spirit and
apply them in service of the love and the holistic development. Thoughts have a big strength. Help to
lead the world into the light! Be a medium of the light; hear on your internal voice! The better you
do, the more divine will stream into you! The more you go to the light, the less you will cast a cloud!
Light a candle in a dark room and nobody knows where the darkness has gone. Light has extremely
strong consequences on the darkness.
Be attentive and cultivate a distance to your thoughts and emotions. Be ready to let you inspire
from higher levels and practice in your intuition! Intuitive seeing dissolves ignorance and
misunderstandings. Take over the individual responsibility for your life and your faith! Avoid playing
victim or putting blame on others! Develop a fine feeling and perception for the topical events! Be
aware! Open your heart and be open for changes!
By knowledge and truth, you find your base and middle. The wisdom gained gives you an opener
perception and new impulses - both are the main fertile soil of the human evolution.
I would be glad, if you integrate my experiences, channeling, and visions, but the many spiritual truth
here in the book in a positive manner into your life! I hope they were fruitfully, stimulatingly and
vividly for your thoughts.
A lot what I have announced here in the book will still be foreign to you and maybe you can still
hardly accept something. However, think about how nicely your feeling will be if you can accept it by
and by as your truth, it is familiar to you and you can go therefore toughened and courageously your
other steps in this world of the mutating changes.
There are many charlatans in the area "esotericism"; hence, it is important to be critical. Prove
all information with your heart. Just faith what feels completely right. Try to let your ratio aside and
judge with your heart. Concerning this meditation would probably be the best tools.
My visions and messages are partially very disagreeable and the people would have to upset
their draughts and change their behavior. Should one of my readers live in Bremen, it will be very

difficult for him to agree that Bremen will set in the sea. The more offends against your view of the
world or internal fears resonate, the more you will reject my prophecies.
If your resonance, e.g., to the rebirth, is not well yet, your mind will reject this and deny
drastically. The more sensitively and more receptively you are, the more you will understand and
accept the cosmic laws. It is sometimes difficult to learn, however always better, than to pause in a
mistake. However, this requires time. Every tried abbreviation would turn out as a detour.
However, think about, as nicely your feeling will be if you can accept the laws of the universe
successive as your truth in the course of the time, they are familiar to you and you can move
therefore toughened and courageous into the world of the mutating changes!
We all are only the one
Readers who have open questions: information@christus-spricht.com
Possibly, on my homepage there are new channeling and visions
Homepage: http://christus-spricht.com
I wish you only the best. Remember during the coming strong changes always that this is only
the bottleneck, which we have to pass to reach the big hall of the perceptible and lived love.
Be strong, meditate and pray, follow the love and take over own responsibility for your life! Let your
light shine!
I hope that the profit you gain from my messages compensates a hundred times the grief I
privately had to experience because of my clairvoyance. Paradoxically, those who dismissed my
visions and messages, called them charlatanism, and disorientated imagination, today eagerly soak
up them as truth and profit. However, I even help these people with pleasure.

(My friends say Steffi to me; this covers so to speak my female half.)

THE END

Imprint
All rights reserved - every duplication, in particular those of the pressure, the talk, the
transference by broadcasting company and television, the publication on the Internet, the
translation, the reproduction or use in any form in mechanical, electronic or other way, including
photocopy or storage in any form, also in parts, needs the previous approval by the publishing
company.
Usually we grant the approvals for the extract wise use free of charge. However, must be caught
up also to begin with in writing with information about the kind of the use.
Edition, April 2014
Graphic arts, layout, cover creation: Stefan Parlow,
Vienna in 2014, own publishing company
ISBN: 3-9500700-0-1